A vindication of the doctrine contained in Pope Benedict XII, his bull and in the General Council of Florence, under Eugenius the III concerning the state of departed souls : in answer to a certain letter, printed and published against it, by an unknown author, under this title, A letter in answer to the late dispensers of Pope Benedict XII, his bull, &c., wherein the progress of Master Whites lately minted Purgatory is laid open and its grounds examined ... / by S.W.
         Sergeant, John, 1622-1707.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A59251 of text R12974 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing S2599). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 278 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 104 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A59251
         Wing S2599
         ESTC R12974
         12095887
         ocm 12095887
         53988
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A59251)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53988)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 876:19)
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of the doctrine contained in Pope Benedict XII, his bull and in the General Council of Florence, under Eugenius the III concerning the state of departed souls : in answer to a certain letter, printed and published against it, by an unknown author, under this title, A letter in answer to the late dispensers of Pope Benedict XII, his bull, &c., wherein the progress of Master Whites lately minted Purgatory is laid open and its grounds examined ... / by S.W.
             Sergeant, John, 1622-1707.
          
           [2], 202 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             Printed at Paris :
             1659.
          
           
             Attributed to John Sergeant. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Errata: p. 202.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           White, Thomas, 1593-1676.
           Benedict -- XII, -- Pope, d. 1342.
           Catholic Church -- Doctrines.
           Catholic Church. -- Pope (1334-1342 : Benedict XII). -- Benedictus Deus (1336 29 Jan.)
           Council of Florence (1438-1445)
           Letter in answer to the late dispensers of Pope Benedict XII his Bull.
        
      
    
       A59251  R12974  (Wing S2599).  civilwar no A vindication of the doctrine contained in Pope Benedict xii. his bull and in the General Councill of Florence, under Eugenius the iiii. con Sergeant, John 1659    49058 132 10 0 0 0 0 29 C  The  rate of 29 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           The
           Doctrine
           contained
           in
           Pope
           
             Benedict
          
           xii
           .
           his
           Bull
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           General
           Councill
           of
           
             Florence
             ,
          
           under
           
             Eugenius
          
           the
           iiii
           .
           
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             departed
             SOVLS
             .
          
           In
           answer
           to
           a
           certain
           Letter
           ,
           Printed
           and
           published
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           an
           unknown
           Author
           ,
           under
           this
           Title
           
             A
             Letter
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             late
             Dispensers
             of
             Pope
          
           Benedict
           
             xii
             .
             his
             Bull
             ,
          
           &c
           ,
           Wherein
           ,
           the
           Progress
           of
           Master
           
             Whites
          
           lately
           minted
           Purgatory
           is
           laid
           open
           ,
           and
           its
           Grounds
           examined
           ;
           And
           (
           in
           order
           to
           a
           further
           discovery
           )
           a
           Prospect
           given
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           of
           this
           new
           School
           ,
           it's
           Method
           ,
           it's
           Design
           ,
           to
           evacuate
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           to
           establish
           a
           new
           Philosophical
           ,
           or
           a
           pretended
           demonstrative
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             Psal.
             118.
             85.
             
          
           The
           unjust
           have
           told
           me
           fables
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Coloss.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           Beware
           lest
           any
           man
           seduce
           you
           by
           vain
           Phylosophy
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           By
           
             S.
             W.
          
           A
           Roman
           Catholick
           .
        
         
           Printed
           at
           
             Paris
             .
          
           1659.
           
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           UNKNOWN
           AUTHOR
           OF
           THIS
           LETTER
           ,
           In
           Answer
           to
           the
           late
           Dispensers
           of
           Pope
           BENEDICT
           his
           Bull
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           1.
           
           I
           Gratefully
           Acknowledge
           my
           Obligations
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           will
           ,
           you
           shew
           to
           Instruct
           me
           .
           The
           perusal
           of
           this
           
             Bull
          
           and
           
             Council
          
           had
           long
           since
           setled
           a
           full
           
             belief
          
           in
           my
           soul
           :
           
             That
             the
             Purgation
             of
             separated
             Souls
             might
             be
             Compleated
             before
             Re-union
             with
             their
             Bodies
             and
             the
             General
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             .
          
           So
           that
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           a
           little
           surprised
           by
           your
           book
           .
           It
           was
           my
           misfortune
           it
           fell
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           just
           
           then
           ,
           when
           our
           expectations
           were
           at
           the
           height
           of
           those
           troubles
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           succeeded
           in
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           ever
           since
           much
           diverted
           me
           from
           things
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           whilst
           in
           such
           nicities
           ,
           as
           you
           now
           have
           brought
           the
           question
           too
           ,
           our
           understandings
           ought
           to
           be
           perfectly
           calm
           .
           And
           this
           I
           hope
           will
           plead
           for
           the
           delay
           that
           I
           have
           not
           presented
           you
           sooner
           with
           these
           Reflections
           on
           your
           book
           (
           which
           I
           designed
           long
           agoe
           )
           if
           my
           other
           occasions
           had
           not
           interposed
           themselves
           .
           I
           found
           not
           that
           satisfaction
           I
           earnestly
           wished
           for
           in
           your
           
             Letter
             ;
          
           your
           Objections
           seemed
           not
           manly
           ,
           your
           Answers
           not
           home
           ;
           you
           will
           pardon
           me
           then
           if
           I
           mind
           you
           of
           my
           Exceptions
           against
           both
           :
           which
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           do
           with
           that
           just
           moderation
           that
           befits
           Brethren
           .
           I
           cannot
           altogether
           approove
           of
           harshness
           in
           writing
           ,
           even
           against
           the
           professed
           adversaries
           of
           our
           holy
           Faith
           .
           It
           was
           not
           unhappily
           said
           by
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           
             That
             writing
             of
             Controversies
             ought
             to
             carry
             as
             much
             sweetness
             as
             Love-Letters
             ,
          
           and
           that
           the
           other
           rudeness
           served
           but
           
             to
             chase
             away
             the
             game
             .
          
           And
           since
           you
           have
           administred
           to
           me
           a
           just
           occasion
           to
           reprehend
           this
           in
           your
           Letter
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           wary
           not
           to
           be
           justly
           taxable
           my self
           ,
           both
           to
           yours
           and
           your
           
             Masters
             person
             ,
          
           
           Master
           
             White
          
           (
           whom
           you
           have
           now
           introduced
           into
           the
           scene
           )
           I
           bear
           as
           much
           respect
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           whosoever
           ,
           upon
           so
           sleight
           an
           acquaintance
           :
           It
           is
           not
           the
           
             Doctor
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           combat
           .
           I
           cannot
           digest
           their
           boldness
           ,
           who
           usurp
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           supream
           tribunal
           ,
           to
           brand
           any
           opinion
           with
           the
           title
           of
           
             Heresie
             ,
          
           whilst
           the
           
             Church
          
           hath
           not
           done
           it
           to
           their
           hands
           :
           much
           less
           can
           I
           endure
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Author
          
           himself
           should
           be
           stigmatized
           with
           the
           infamous
           character
           of
           an
           
             Heretick
             .
          
           And
           though
           in
           this
           present
           controversie
           ,
           I
           am
           fully
           convinced
           ,
           that
           this
           modern
           systeme
           of
           Purgatory
           stands
           condemned
           ,
           both
           by
           this
           Bull
           of
           
             Benedict
          
           the
           12●
           .
           and
           the
           
             Florentin
             Council
             ,
          
           and
           that
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           and
           by
           consequence
           is
           
             Heretical
             :
          
           yet
           I
           am
           very
           willing
           to
           believe
           ,
           those
           who
           sustain
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           see
           its
           condemnation
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           think
           it
           will
           appear
           that
           the
           
             Author
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           those
           Schollars
           who
           are
           now
           able
           pro●icients
           in
           his
           school
           are
           armed
           ,
           even
           against
           the
           Authority
           it self
           .
           This
           misfortune
           I
           regret
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           how
           to
           address
           my self
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           in
           print
           :
           and
           since
           things
           which
           pass
           the
           press
           ,
           are
           not
           confined
           to
           one
           or
           few
           mens
           view
           ,
           but
           exposed
           to
           many
           eyes
           and
           censures
           ,
           I
           am
           necessitated
           to
           satisfie
           even
           vulgar
           readers
           ;
           who
           certainly
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           now
           acquainted
           with
           
           the
           controversie
           it self
           ,
           never
           yet
           d●scovered
           the
           source
           and
           fountain
           of
           this
           new
           molded
           Purgatory
           .
           And
           to
           the
           end
           I
           may
           do
           so
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           very
           introduction
           to
           my
           discourse
           lay
           open
           to
           my
           readers
           eye
           ,
           the
           first
           grounds
           and
           rise
           ,
           and
           the
           afterwards
           continued
           progress
           ,
           of
           this
           your
           new
           doctrin
           :
           Nor
           could
           I
           otherwise
           acquit
           my self
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           just
           satisfaction
           to
           other
           readers
           ,
           whilst
           if
           I
           had
           spoken
           only
           in
           manuscript
           to
           you
           ,
           
             (
             who
             are
             now
             raised
          
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           
             above
             your
             pitch
             and
             inabled
             to
             give
             any
             one
             satisfaction
             that
             is
             not
             before
             hand
             resolved
             to
             receive
             none
             ,
             by
             conferring
             with
             those
             solid
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             every
             resort
             of
          
           Master
           
             Whites
             doctrine
             )
          
           my
           business
           had
           received
           a
           much
           quicker
           dispatch
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           Method
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           you
           will
           pardon
           me
           ,
           if
           leaving
           whatsoever
           you
           have
           urged
           either
           against
           the
           Publishers
           (
           whom
           you
           are
           pleased
           to
           style
           
             Dispensers
             )
          
           of
           this
           
             Bull
          
           and
           
             Council
             ,
          
           or
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           not
           directly
           pertinent
           to
           our
           question
           ,
           to
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           my
           Discourse
           .
           After
           your
           Doctrine
           laid
           open
           ,
           and
           its
           grounds
           ,
           and
           the
           Question
           stated
           between
           us
           ,
           I
           betake
           my self
           at
           first
           to
           our
           business
           in
           hand
           about
           the
           
             Bull
          
           and
           
             Council
             .
          
           And
           for
           my
           Style
           ,
           since
           we
           are
           now
           in
           a
           Controversie
           much
           more
           proper
           
           for
           a
           
             Divinity
             Lecture
          
           then
           a
           
             Rhetorical
             Declamation
             ,
          
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Sense
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           quaintness
           of
           the
           Expression
           ,
           will
           best
           befit
           the
           subject
           .
           This
           Preface
           will
           claim
           your
           pardon
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           it
           gives
           some
           light
           to
           what
           I
           hereafter
           say
           .
           But
           I
           will
           neither
           detain
           you
           ,
           nor
           my
           Reader
           any
           longer
           ,
           but
           fall
           to
           our
           work
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           2.
           
           I
           have
           〈◊〉
           from
           a
           very
           Learned
           and
           Worthy
           Friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           
           that
           he
           himself
           being
           present
           at
           a
           Conference
           between
           Master
           
             White
          
           and
           another
           eminent
           Scholar
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           divers
           years
           before
           Master
           
             White
          
           appeared
           in
           Print
           :
           among
           other
           things
           then
           discoursed
           of
           ,
           Master
           
             White
          
           advanced
           a
           Phylosophical
           Position
           which
           the
           other
           denied
           ,
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           our
           holy
           faith
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Sacrament
           :
           to
           which
           Master
           
             White
          
           replied
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             find
             out
             the
             Truths
             in
             Phylosophy
             ,
             and
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Faith
             will
             square
             well
             enough
             with
             them
             :
          
           to
           which
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Nay
             ,
          
           Sir
           ,
           
             by
             your
             favour
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             the
             first
             place
             presuppose
             the
             establisht
             verities
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             then
             square
             our
             Phylosophy
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           I
           have
           many
           times
           reflected
           ,
           often
           conferred
           with
           others
           ,
           of
           the
           different
           consequences
           ,
           of
           those
           different
           methods
           ,
           which
           these
           two
           great
           persons
           held
           in
           leading
           our
           understandings
           
           to
           truth
           .
           I
           have
           often
           entertained
           my self
           with
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           what
           a
           dangerous
           method
           Master
           
             White
          
           prescribed
           ,
           and
           as
           now
           appears
           followed
           ?
           what
           a
           
             natural
          
           and
           new
           
             divinity
          
           it
           would
           prove
           ,
           which
           should
           be
           squared
           to
           those
           Phlyosophical
           truths
           ,
           which
           our
           weak
           understandings
           should
           be
           able
           to
           establish
           ,
           independent
           of
           
             divine
             revelation
             ?
          
           And
           at
           last
           
             Master
             White
          
           hath
           brought
           forth
           this
           his
           issue
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           publick
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           my
           design
           ,
           in
           this
           our
           present
           discourse
           ,
           to
           run
           through
           those
           many
           little
           books
           ,
           which
           this
           Author
           hath
           given
           us
           on
           several
           occasions
           :
           And
           the
           rather
           because
           the
           authority
           of
           our
           supream
           Pastor
           ,
           hath
           already
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           interposed
           his
           sharp
           ,
           but
           justly
           deserved
           censures
           ,
           against
           divers
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           doubtless
           will
           proceed
           against
           the
           rest
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           demerits
           I
           shall
           then
           as
           to
           the
           present
           ,
           concern
           my self
           only
           with
           this
           one
           controversie
           ,
           of
           
             the
             state
             of
             those
             souls
             which
             leave
             this
             life
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ;
             but
             so
             that
             they
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             fully
             purged
             :
          
           and
           with
           those
           positions
           and
           grounds
           ,
           on
           which
           this
           new
           molded
           Fabrick
           of
           Purgatory
           stands
           ,
           unless
           some
           one
           Doctrine
           or
           other
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Author
          
           of
           it
           ,
           having
           a
           neer
           alliance
           with
           the
           business
           in
           
           hand
           ,
           so
           offer
           it self
           ,
           that
           our
           discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           Subject
           would
           be
           illustrated
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           4.
           
           
             And
             first
             as
             to
             the
             opinion
             it self
             ,
             he
             thus
             delivers
             it
          
           of
           the
           middle
           State
           ,
           (
           acc.
           1.
           )
           I
           acknowledg
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           in
           humane
           failings
           ,
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           mortal
           ,
           and
           venial
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           deny
           an
           imperfect
           remission
           of
           mortal
           impurities
           ,
           but
           I
           place
           not
           this
           imperfection
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           sin
           is
           totally
           cancelled
           ,
           the
           pain
           only
           remaining
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           change
           of
           an
           absolute
           ,
           into
           a
           conditional
           affection
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           instead
           of
           ,
           I
           will
           ,
           substituting
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           ;
           but
           Oh
           ,
           that
           I
           lawfully
           might
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           the
           affection
           or
           inclination
           he
           had
           to
           temporal
           good
           ,
           is
           restrained
           ,
           not
           extinguished
           ,
           of
           mortal
           become
           venial
           ,
           changed
           ,
           not
           destroyed
           .
           Being
           therefore
           by
           the
           operation
           of
           death
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           new
           molded
           ,
           and
           minted
           into
           a
           purely
           spiritual
           substance
           ;
           he
           carries
           inseparably
           with
           him
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           torment
           ;
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           he
           also
           doth
           ,
           who
           takes
           leave
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           with
           his
           affections
           only
           venially
           disordered
           ;
           
           we
           do
           not
           then
           anywhere
           imagine
           a
           place
           filled
           with
           hellish
           dishes
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           soul
           ,
           as
           from
           an
           external
           tormentor
           ,
           suffers
           a
           butchery
           ;
           but
           we
           are
           in
           horrour
           of
           the
           strife
           and
           fury
           of
           innate
           affections
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           
             proportioned
             to
             the
             s●ns
             ,
             because
             springing
          
           
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           ever
           otherwise
           possible
           to
           be
           defaced
           ,
           unless
           the
           soul
           by
           a
           new
           conjunction
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           become
           passive
           or
           susceptible
           of
           contrary
           affections
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           These
           are
           his
           new
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           State
           of
           Souls
           in
           their
           separation
           ,
           perfectly
           squared
           to
           those
           Phylosophical
           grounds
           ,
           he
           had
           long
           before
           layed
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Peripatetick
             Institutions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           5.
           
           Now
           as
           to
           the
           order
           in
           which
           this
           new
           fabrick
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           indeed
           a
           whole
           new
           system
           of
           Philosophy
           and
           Divinity
           was
           made
           publick
           ;
           it
           was
           (
           as
           I
           take
           it
           )
           this
           ;
           after
           the
           Book
           
             of
             the
             immortality
             of
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
          
           fathered
           on
           Sir
           
             Kenelm
             Digby
             :
          
           Master
           
             White
          
           appeared
           himself
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Thomas
             the
             Englishman
             of
             the
             Albi●
             of
             the
             East
             Saxons
             ,
          
           where
           ,
           in
           a
           moderate
           volume
           intituled
           
             Peripatetick
             Institutions
             ;
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             that
             most
             eminent
             man
             ,
             and
             most
             excellent
             Philosopher
             ,
             Sir
          
           Kenelm
           Digby
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           He
           discovers
           the
           great
           mine
           of
           this
           
             Phylosophy
             ;
          
           here
           the
           suttleties
           of
           
             Logick
             ,
          
           the
           secrets
           of
           
             nature
             ,
          
           the
           hidden
           properties
           of
           
             bodies
             ,
          
           both
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           are
           layed
           open
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           that
           ,
           
           but
           we
           are
           further
           led
           on
           
             by
             an
             undisolvable
             chain
             of
             unavoidable
             consequences
          
           (
           as
           is
           pretended
           )
           to
           the
           abstract
           notions
           
           of
           
             metaphysicks
             ,
          
           to
           the
           clear
           understanding
           of
           separated
           souls
           ,
           intelligences
           ,
           even
           the
           existence
           and
           attributes
           of
           God
           himself
           .
           And
           
             All
          
           this
           (
           if
           the
           Reader
           hath
           faith
           enough
           to
           believe
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           but
           slender
           satisfaction
           ,
           )
           by
           most
           clear
           and
           evident
           demonstrations
           ,
           by
           a
           long
           chain
           of
           consequences
           ,
           or
           a
           series
           of
           
             Patets
             ,
             Fits
             ,
             sequiturs
             ,
             clarum
             ests
             ,
             consequens
             ests
             ,
             confectum
             ests
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           Foundations
           thus
           laid
           ,
           conformable
           to
           this
           incomparable
           (
           and
           I
           think
           incomprehensible
           )
           Peece
           ,
           for
           never
           Daughter
           was
           liker
           her
           Mother
           ,
           issued
           out
           some
           time
           after
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           under
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             Institutiones
             Sacrae
             ,
          
           built
           (
           as
           he
           professes
           )
           
             in
             ,
          
           or
           
             on
             (
             Inaedificatae
             )
          
           his
           former
           
             Peripatetick
             Institutions
             .
          
           This
           now
           containing
           a
           perfect
           Sum
           or
           Model
           of
           his
           
             Divinity
             ,
          
           as
           that
           had
           formerly
           done
           of
           his
           
             Phylosophy
             .
          
           And
           certainly
           ,
           happy
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           
             Author
          
           divided
           them
           to
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           gave
           us
           them
           in
           several
           Volumes
           ,
           and
           under
           several
           titles
           ;
           for
           else
           it
           hd
           been
           impossible
           to
           know
           ,
           where
           the
           first
           ended
           ,
           or
           the
           second
           began
           :
           this
           being
           so
           perfectly
           squared
           to
           that
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           very
           entry
           to
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           he
           banisheth
           
           the
           
             a
          
           Notion
           of
           
             Supernaturality
          
           (
           though
           not
           the
           word
           )
           out
           of
           his
           School
           ;
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           his
           new
           Theology
           being
           (
           now
           in
           the
           third
           age
           of
           the
           Church
           )
           to
           evacuate
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           his
           Phylosophical
           grounds
           ,
           to
           mould
           us
           up
           a
           new
           demonstrative
           Religion
           ,
           for
           nothing
           is
           upon
           any
           other
           grounds
           admitted
           into
           this
           new
           
             Theological
             School
             ,
          
           of
           which
           I
           give
           my
           Reader
           a
           full
           Account
           ,
           
             Sect.
             23
             ,
             24.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Sect.
           6.
           
           
             In
             his
             Peripatetick
             Institutions
             then
             or
             Philosophy
             ,
          
           5
           book
           ,
           lesson
           1.
           
             he
             lays
             the
             foundations
             of
             his
             future
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             the
             state
             of
             Souls
             in
             separation
             ,
             and
             having
             in
             the
             first
             place
             laboured
             to
             evince
             ,
             That
             Rational
             Souls
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             of
             men
             are
             ,
             may
          
           exist
           
             or
          
           be
           
             without
             their
             Bodies
             .
             He
             delivers
             that
             notion
             (
             which
             he
             desires
             to
             imprint
             in
             us
             )
             of
             a
             separated
             Soul
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
          
           nu
           .
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Now
           he
           who
           desires
           to
           frame
           to
           himself
           ,
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           a
           notion
           of
           a
           separated
           Soul
           ,
           let
           him
           ponder
           with
           himself
           
           that
           Object
           which
           corresponds
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           Man
           or
           Animal
           ,
           as
           such
           :
           which
           when
           he
           shall
           see
           Abstracts
           from
           Place
           and
           Time
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           substance
           by
           the
           only
           necessity
           of
           the
           terms
           :
           let
           him
           conceive
           the
           like
           of
           a
           separated
           soul
           .
           Then
           let
           him
           attentively
           consider
           some
           self
           evident
           and
           most
           Natural
           Proposition
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           when
           he
           shall
           have
           Contemplated
           ,
           That
           the
           Object
           is
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           with
           its
           proper
           existence
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           by
           it
           :
           let
           him
           think
           a
           separated
           Soul
           is
           a
           Substance
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           other
           things
           by
           the
           very
           Connexion
           of
           Existencies
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           When
           in
           bodies
           he
           shall
           observe
           ,
           that
           motion
           proceeds
           from
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           mover
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           impulse
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           impulse
           is
           derived
           again
           from
           another
           impulse
           ,
           and
           so
           even
           up
           to
           that
           which
           is
           first
           moved
           and
           beyond
           .
           Let
           him
           imagine
           the
           soul
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Principle
           ,
           of
           such
           impulse
           ,
           whatsoever
           thing
           that
           must
           be
           .
           
             And
             so
             he
             holds
             on
             ,
          
           nu
           .
           12.
           
           What
           is
           said
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           undoubtedly
           must
           be
           understood
           too
           ,
           of
           its
           proper
           accidents
           :
           for
           since
           they
           depend
           onely
           on
           the
           soul
           ,
           (
           being
           something
           of
           it
           ,
           nay
           even
           the
           very
           soul
           it self
           ,
           )
           and
           it
           would
           be
           more
           imperfect
           without
           them
           ;
           they
           must
           run
           the
           same
           fortune
           with
           it
           ,
           unless
           some
           special
           reason
           interpose
           .
           
             Out
             of
             which
             he
             deduces
             immediately
          
           num
           .
           13.
           
           Whatsoever
           
           things
           then
           were
           in
           the
           man
           according
           to
           his
           soul
           ,
           at
           the
           instant
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           remain
           inseparably
           in
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           .
           Wherefore
           all
           his
           resolutions
           or
           judgments
           ,
           whether
           speculative
           or
           practical
           ,
           shall
           remain
           in
           it
           .
           
             Out
             of
             which
             he
             deduces
             in
             the
             same
          
           Book
           ,
           less
           .
           4.
           num
           .
           1.
           
           And
           because
           the
           affections
           in
           the
           soul
           ,
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           judgements
           ,
           upon
           which
           operation
           does
           ,
           or
           is
           apt
           to
           follow
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           our
           affections
           to
           acquaintance
           and
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           we
           cultivated
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           shall
           remain
           in
           the
           future
           .
           
             And
             more
             fully
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
          
           num
           .
           2.
           
           The
           affections
           shall
           remain
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           same
           proportion
           they
           were
           during
           life
           .
           
             Out
             of
             which
             he
             concludes
             there
             ,
          
           num
           .
           3.
           
           Those
           who
           have
           given
           themselves
           up
           wholly
           to
           corporal
           pleasures
           ,
           will
           be
           affected
           with
           a
           vast
           grief
           ,
           through
           the
           impossibility
           of
           those
           pleasures
           there
           ;
           
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             corporal
             pleasures
             cannot
             now
             be
             injoyed
             by
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             her
             state
             of
             separation
             .
             This
             is
             the
             essence
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             his
          
           Purgatory
           ;
           
             this
             is
             his
             whole
             chain
             ,
             or
             deduction
             of
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             grief
             he
             admits
             in
             separated
             souls
             ,
             for
             accusing
             them
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             who
             conceive
          
           fire
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
          
           material
           
             or
          
           external
           
             agent
             hath
             power
             to
             afflict
             them
             in
             that
             state
             ;
             he
             conceives
             them
             sufferers
             from
             these
             remaining
             affections
             to
             corporal
             pleasures
             ,
             
             which
             therefore
             torment
             the
             souls
             ,
             because
             they
             now
             are
             in
             a
             state
             ,
             where
             these
             pleasures
             are
             impossible
             to
             be
             injoyed
             .
          
        
         
           Sect.
           7.
           
           
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             measure
             or
             duraration
             of
             separated
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             continuation
             of
             that
             state
             ,
             till
             the
          
           day
           of
           judgment
           ;
           
             the
             foundations
             are
             laid
             in
             the
             same
          
           Book
           :
           less
           .
           3.
           num
           .
           5.
           
           Again
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           a
           separated
           soul
           in
           an
           other
           manner
           excels
           place
           and
           time
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           since
           in
           that
           it
           only
           abstracts
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           that
           ,
           it
           comprehends
           them
           .
           For
           this
           universal
           and
           actual
           knowledg
           ,
           places
           all
           place
           ,
           and
           all
           time
           within
           the
           soul
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           can
           act
           in
           every
           place
           at
           once
           ,
           and
           together
           (
           as
           far
           as
           concerns
           this
           respect
           ,
           )
           and
           provide
           for
           all
           time
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           maker
           and
           governour
           of
           time
           and
           place
           ;
           
             out
             of
             which
             he
             deduces
             fully
          
           of
           the
           middle
           state
           ,
           acc.
           12.
           in
           spiritual
           acts
           whether
           they
           bring
           happiness
           or
           misery
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           to
           time
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           pain
           ,
           which
           lasts
           longer
           ,
           to
           be
           greater
           ;
           or
           that
           which
           ends
           sooner
           ,
           to
           be
           less
           :
           for
           those
           are
           the
           properties
           of
           corporal
           things
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           Every
           act
           of
           a
           pure
           spirit
           reflected
           on
           it self
           ,
           being
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           time
           ,
           is
           not
           subject
           thereto
           ,
           but
           greater
           then
           the
           whole
           extension
           of
           time
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             the
             next
          
           Sect.
           
             more
             fully
             .
          
           If
           to
           a
           thing
           
             (
             that
             is
             a
             separated
             
             soul
             )
          
           which
           coexists
           to
           a
           longer
           part
           of
           time
           ,
           nothing
           be
           thereby
           added
           ;
           or
           to
           a
           thing
           which
           coexists
           to
           a
           shorter
           part
           of
           time
           ,
           nothing
           be
           thereby
           diminished
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           why
           duration
           should
           represent
           ,
           either
           more
           or
           less
           grievous
           in
           these
           respective
           cases
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           grief
           of
           a
           separated
           soul
           is
           by
           the
           quality
           and
           force
           of
           its
           essence
           greater
           ,
           the
           same
           ,
           let
           its
           Co-existence
           to
           time
           ,
           be
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           must
           be
           more
           vehement
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           less
           ,
           less
           intense
           ,
           nothing
           being
           gained
           o●
           lost
           by
           the
           perpetuating
           ,
           or
           shortning
           of
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           other
           caelestial
           bodies
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             from
             this
             ground
             in
             the
             same
             book
             ,
          
           account
           .
           22.
           
             he
             concludes
             ,
          
           Whatsoever
           time
           intervenes
           betwixt
           it
           
             (
             that
             is
             the
             prayer
             now
             powred
             out
             for
             a
             departed
             soul
             ,
             or
             death
             )
          
           and
           the
           restauration
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             (
             that
             is
             the
             day
             of
             general
             judgment
             )
          
           is
           to
           departed
           souls
           ,
           but
           as
           one
           moment
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           8.
           
           
             And
             further
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Immutability
             of
             that
             state
             of
             separation
             ,
             and
             the
             unchangeableness
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             Souls
             now
             severed
             from
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             his
             grounds
             are
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             afore-cited
          
           Perepatetick
           Institutions
           ,
           
             book
             5.
             less
             .
             4.
             num
             .
          
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Moreover
           
             (
             says
             he
             )
          
           out
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           't
           is
           deduced
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           ,
           no
           variety
           can
           happen
           to
           Souls
           from
           any body
           
           ,
           or
           the
           change
           of
           Bodies
           :
           for
           since
           〈◊〉
           change
           passes
           not
           from
           any body
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           but
           through
           the
           Identification
           of
           the
           soul
           with
           its
           own
           body
           ;
           and
           this
           Identification
           ceaseth
           by
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           :
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           no
           action
           nor
           mutation
           can
           be
           derived
           from
           any Body
           to
           the
           Soul
           .
           Nor
           has
           the
           Soul
           ,
           of
           it self
           ,
           a
           principle
           of
           change
           in
           it self
           :
           not
           from
           hence
           only
           ,
           because
           an
           indivisible
           cannot
           act
           on
           it self
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           because
           since
           a
           mutation
           of
           the
           Soul
           cannot
           be
           any
           other
           ,
           then
           either
           according
           to
           the
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           .
           But
           the
           Vnderstanding
           is
           supposed
           to
           know
           all
           things
           together
           and
           for
           ever
           ;
           whence
           by
           the
           course
           of
           Nature
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           room
           left
           either
           for
           Ignorance
           ,
           or
           new
           Science
           :
           And
           the
           Will
           is
           either
           not
           distinct
           from
           the
           Vnderstanding
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           is
           adequately
           governed
           in
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           ;
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           naturally
           no
           mutation
           can
           happen
           to
           a
           separated
           soul
           from
           within
           ,
           or
           caused
           by
           it self
           .
           Nor
           yet
           from
           any
           other
           Spirit
           without
           the
           Interposition
           of
           the
           Body
           :
           for
           since
           all
           Spirits
           are
           indivisible
           ,
           their
           operations
           too
           will
           be
           such
           ;
           but
           an
           indivisible
           effect
           ,
           supposing
           all
           the
           causes
           of
           necessity
           exists
           in
           the
           same
           instant
           :
           wherefore
           if
           any
           thing
           be
           to
           be
           done
           between
           Spirits
           ;
           t
           is
           all
           in
           one
           instant
           so
           done
           and
           perfected
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           
           an
           other
           action
           cannot
           be
           begun
           :
           for
           if
           it
           begin
           ,
           either
           the
           causes
           were
           before
           adequately
           ,
           put
           ;
           or
           not
           ;
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           the
           effect
           was
           put
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           causes
           is
           changed
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           now
           begin
           to
           act
           ,
           and
           not
           this
           ,
           b●●
           the
           former
           is
           the
           first
           mutation
           ;
           whereof
           it
           is
           to
           be
           urged
           ,
           Whether
           the
           causes
           were
           put
           before
           ?
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           eternal
           truths
           (
           as
           they
           would
           perswade
           us
           )
           the
           unshakable
           foundations
           of
           Phylosophy
           ,
           on
           which
           this
           whole
           new
           Fabrick
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           stands
           :
           and
           I
           have
           been
           the
           more
           careful
           to
           deliver
           them
           fully
           to
           my
           reader
           ,
           (
           even
           in
           this
           beginning
           of
           my
           discourse
           )
           that
           he
           may
           with
           one
           cast
           of
           his
           eye
           see
           ,
           on
           what
           firm
           foundations
           ,
           this
           new
           school
           hath
           abandoned
           the
           hitherto
           received
           faith
           of
           our
           holy
           mother
           the
           
             Church
             ;
          
           and
           now
           dares
           pronounce
           ,
           That
           what
           she
           hath
           hitherto
           taught
           us
           ,
           
             proceeded
             but
             out
             of
             ignorance
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             separated
             substances
             .
             Of
             the
             Mid.
             State
             .
             (
             Acc.
             17.
             )
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           9.
           
           But
           because
           Master
           
             White
             ,
          
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           new
           
             Purgatory
          
           and
           our
           
             faithless
             demonstrative
             Religion
             ,
          
           was
           sufficiently
           conscious
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           these
           novelties
           would
           call
           upon
           the
           vigilancy
           and
           care
           of
           the
           Shepheards
           of
           Christs
           flock
           ,
           he
           stood
           ready
           prepared
           to
           receive
           their
           incounter
           :
           And
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           late
           Bishop
           of
           
             Calcedon
             ,
          
           his
           
           then
           superior
           ,
           admonished
           him
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           other
           his
           new
           Doctrines
           ,
           in
           this
           new
           pretended
           Demonstrative
           
             Theology
             ;
          
           but
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           new
           molded
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           issued
           out
           his
           premeditated
           (
           as
           it
           seems
           )
           book
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             Middle
             State
             of
             Souls
             ,
          
           directed
           to
           the
           same
           Bishop
           ;
           which
           book
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           remained
           in
           the
           
             Authors
          
           obscure
           and
           mysterious
           
             Dialect
          
           (
           which
           he
           ,
           above
           all
           modern
           Writers
           ,
           seems
           to
           affect
           ;
           and
           reason
           enough
           he
           hath
           to
           come
           
             Mascaradoed
          
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           involve
           himself
           )
           had
           layed
           deservedly
           neglected
           :
           But
           it
           having
           been
           ,
           by
           the
           indiscreet
           care
           of
           some
           one
           of
           his
           
             Proselytes
             ,
          
           put
           into
           an
           English
           dress
           ,
           and
           exposed
           to
           the
           weak
           capacities
           even
           of
           Vulgar
           Readers
           ,
           lest
           this
           new
           erroneous
           Doctrine
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           might
           spread
           among
           those
           ,
           whose
           infirmity
           betrayed
           them
           to
           be
           the
           easiliest
           misled
           ;
           for
           them
           was
           pub●ished
           this
           our
           
             Bull
          
           of
           
             Pope
             Benedict
          
           the
           xii
           .
           and
           as
           much
           of
           the
           
             Florentin
             Council
          
           as
           seemed
           necessary
           and
           sufficient
           ,
           to
           arm
           their
           souls
           against
           the
           attempts
           of
           this
           
             novelty
             ;
          
           by
           some
           Pious
           and
           Vigilant
           
             Shepheards
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           the
           care
           of
           their
           souls
           was
           committed
           .
           Which
           
             Bull
          
           and
           part
           of
           the
           
             Council
             ,
          
           because
           it
           may
           not
           have
           fallen
           into
           my
           Readers
           hands
           ,
           I
           give
           it
           him
           again
           at
           the
           ●atter
           end
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           
             [
             Letter
             A.
             ]
          
           
           This
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           was
           the
           true
           ground
           of
           putting
           forth
           that
           little
           Volume
           ,
           nor
           had
           the
           
             Publishers
          
           any
           regard
           a●
           all
           (
           as
           you
           tell
           us
           
             pag.
          
           7.
           and
           8.
           )
           to
           
             The
             Letter
             of
             Vindication
             ;
          
           or
           as
           you
           now
           style
           it
           ,
           
             Challenge
             ,
          
           of
           which
           certainly
           not
           
             Master
             White
          
           himself
           ,
           but
           some
           Scholar
           of
           his
           (
           and
           he
           but
           a
           slender
           Proficient
           in
           his
           Masters
           Doctrine
           )
           was
           Author
           .
           And
           truly
           the
           likeness
           of
           its
           style
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           this
           your
           
             Letter
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Authors
           still
           fancying
           himself
           inspired
           with
           the
           
             genius
          
           of
           
             Montalt
             ,
          
           the
           fained
           Writer
           of
           the
           late
           
             Provincial
             Letters
          
           (
           as
           children
           by
           reading
           Romances
           ,
           fancy
           themselves
           to
           be
           
             Knight
             Errants
             ,
             Don
             Hercioes
             )
          
           would
           perswade
           me
           they
           both
           came
           out
           of
           the
           same
           Shop
           .
           And
           besides
           that
           ,
           the
           
             Protestation
          
           contained
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           that
           
             Challenge
          
           (
           as
           I
           heard
           well
           observed
           )
           would
           be
           subscribed
           by
           all
           the
           
             Protestant
          
           Divines
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             England
             :
          
           It
           is
           not
           consequent
           (
           if
           
             Master
             White
          
           remaine
           still
           himself
           )
           that
           now
           he
           should
           proclaim
           ,
           
             That
             if
             any
             thing
             expresly
             repugnant
             to
             any
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             ,
             be
             found
             in
             any
             Decree
             of
             Councils
             or
             Popes
             ,
             he
             is
             contented
             to
             be
             esteemed
             to
             have
             lost
             the
             Cause
             :
          
           who
           had
           so
           lowdly
           ,
           before
           the
           publication
           of
           this
           book
           ,
           in
           his
           other
           writings
           ,
           disclaimed
           and
           disowned
           the
           authority
           of
           both
           
             Popes
          
           and
           
             Councils
             ,
          
           as
           we
           shall
           presently
           see
           ,
           
             Sect.
          
           17.
           
        
         
         
           The
           
             Publishers
          
           supposed
           ,
           the
           sole
           evidencing
           ,
           that
           this
           new
           minted
           
             Purgatory
          
           stood
           condemned
           by
           that
           authority
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           who
           resists
           ,
           cannot
           remain
           a
           
             Catholick
             ,
          
           would
           proove
           a
           sufficient
           defence
           to
           well
           meaning
           souls
           ,
           against
           the
           assaults
           of
           this
           new
           
             Doctrine
             ;
          
           nor
           had
           they
           any
           design
           to
           enter
           the
           lists
           of
           Disputation
           ,
           against
           any
           persons
           whomsoever
           ,
           as
           appears
           evidently
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           make
           no
           application
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           this
           
             Bull
          
           or
           
             Council
          
           to
           any
           particular
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           any
           particular
           Writer
           ;
           but
           fairly
           and
           candioly
           deliver
           the
           words
           of
           both
           the
           
             Pope
          
           and
           
             sacred
             Council
             ,
          
           in
           their
           
             Original
             ,
          
           and
           our
           
             vulgar
          
           Language
           .
           And
           this
           indeed
           was
           abundantly
           sufficient
           for
           their
           design
           :
           There
           needed
           no
           Application
           of
           the
           
             Churches
             affirmative
             ,
          
           to
           their
           
             negative
             ,
          
           now
           sustained
           both
           in
           private
           discourses
           ,
           and
           in
           
             Print
             ;
          
           they
           needed
           not
           tell
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           where
           one
           part
           of
           the
           contradiction
           stands
           
             defined
             ,
          
           the
           other
           undoubtedly
           stands
           
             condemned
          
           by
           the
           same
           sentence
           ;
           Children
           know
           that
           already
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           10.
           
           Who
           could
           justly
           suspect
           ,
           that
           this
           innocent
           ,
           this
           piously
           zealous
           proceeding
           ,
           should
           beget
           an
           adversary
           in
           print
           ?
           who
           could
           imagine
           that
           the
           care
           of
           the
           flock
           of
           
             Christ
          
           should
           now
           be
           accused
           of
           
             unreasonableness
             ,
          
           
           of
           
             injustice
             ,
          
           the
           Publishers
           accused
           of
           
             weakness
             ,
          
           of
           
             ignorance
             ,
          
           even
           of
           School-boyes
           Latine
           ,
           of
           
             animosity
             ,
          
           of
           
             an
             empty
             vanity
             to
             appear
             in
             print
             ,
          
           in
           a
           little
           volume
           without
           any
           name
           ,
           without
           any
           designed
           adversary
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           nothing
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           the
           pains
           to
           translate
           ,
           and
           the
           charges
           to
           print
           ?
           But
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           those
           ,
           whose
           consciences
           were
           their self-accusers
           ,
           who
           saw
           with
           what
           satisfaction
           ,
           that
           little
           Volume
           was
           received
           by
           pious
           persons
           ,
           and
           how
           their
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           stood
           pointed
           out
           to
           every
           mans
           eye
           ,
           as
           condemned
           by
           that
           sacred
           authority
           ,
           took
           fire
           ,
           An
           
             O
          
           or
           an
           
             A
          
           shall
           be
           a
           sufficient
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           watches
           an
           occasion
           to
           write
           .
           A
           
             Puny
             Scholar
          
           then
           of
           that
           School
           (
           for
           such
           an
           one
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           rendered
           evident
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           the
           ablest
           proficients
           )
           appears
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           armed
           with
           a
           strong
           zeal
           to
           his
           
             Masters
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           with
           contempt
           enough
           against
           the
           innocent
           
             Publishers
             ;
          
           whom
           in
           the
           entry
           to
           his
           discourse
           ,
           he
           proceeds
           to
           vilifie
           and
           undervalue
           ;
           Persons
           surely
           who
           never
           wronged
           him
           ,
           probably
           never
           saw
           him
           ,
           till
           now
           never
           heard
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           howr
           do
           not
           know
           him
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           to
           vindicate
           their
           persons
           ,
           however
           injured
           and
           undervalued
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           right
           which
           
           nature
           furnishes
           all
           men
           with
           ,
           to
           repell
           an
           offered
           violence
           ,
           by
           an
           equally
           violent
           resistance
           .
           For
           we
           have
           learnt
           a
           far
           other
           lesson
           in
           the
           
             School
          
           of
           Grace
           ,
           then
           my
           
             Adversary
          
           hath
           in
           his
           new
           Masters
           ,
           
             Master
             Whites
             :
             To
             render
             good
             for
             evil
             ,
             to
             pardon
             and
             pray
             for
             those
             that
             injure
             us
             .
          
           But
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           our
           holy
           and
           deer
           Mother
           ,
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           her
           never
           erring
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           these
           decrees
           of
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           
             sacred
             Council
             ,
          
           that
           I
           undertake
           this
           quarrel
           ;
           and
           I
           desire
           my
           Reader
           but
           to
           be
           unbyassed
           in
           this
           our
           present
           dispute
           ,
           whether
           this
           Position
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Souls
             are
             delivered
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             before
             the
             re-assumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
          
           stands
           not
           condemned
           by
           this
           present
           Bull
           of
           
             Pope
             Benedict
             12.
          
           and
           the
           
             Florentine
             Council
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           11
           ,
           And
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           contradictory
           of
           this
           Position
           is
           the
           universally
           received
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           appears
           most
           evidently
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           all
           
             Orthodox
          
           Writers
           who
           have
           treated
           this
           subject
           ,
           
             of
             the
             state
             of
             separated
             souls
             ,
          
           since
           the
           Promulgation
           of
           the
           
             Bull
          
           aforesaid
           and
           
             Council
             ,
          
           suppose
           it
           as
           a
           certain
           truth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           no
           one
           of
           them
           anywhere
           sustain
           the
           contrary
           :
           Nor
           can
           the
           force
           of
           this
           evidence
           be
           weakned
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           indeed
           the
           
           universally
           received
           
             opinion
          
           of
           
             Divines
          
           only
           ;
           but
           not
           their
           
             Faith
             ;
          
           for
           besides
           what
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           say
           ,
           in
           refutation
           of
           this
           answer
           ;
           those
           who
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           prying
           curiosity
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           strange
           variety
           of
           their
           apprehensions
           ,
           know
           very
           well
           ,
           that
           where
           any
           thing
           may
           lawfully
           be
           denyed
           ,
           their
           restless
           curiosity
           ceases
           not
           to
           call
           it
           to
           the
           Test
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           universally
           imbraced
           as
           Truth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           
             authority
          
           only
           ,
           and
           that
           
             irrefragable
             ,
          
           which
           puts
           limits
           and
           bounds
           to
           their
           curious
           scrutiny
           ,
           and
           the
           variety
           of
           their
           opinions
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           my
           Adversary
           ,
           
             having
             now
          
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           
             conferred
             with
             those
             solid
             Persons
             ,
          
           
           
             acquainted
             with
             every
             Ressort
             of
          
           Master
           Whites
           
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             as
             cleer
             sighted
             in
             those
             ages
             which
             afford
             us
             these
             Authorities
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             they
             live
             in
             :
          
           With
           a
           strong
           youthful
           Confidence
           proclaims
           :
           
             That
             it
             is
             incomparably
             false
             ,
          
           
           
             That
             the
             Question
             of
             Purgatory
             was
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
          
           Benedict
           ,
           
             agitated
             and
             settled
             by
             this
             Bull
             of
             his
             .
          
           Or
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Florence
             ,
          
           ever
           intended
           or
           defined
           any
           such
           matter
           .
           
           And
           with
           a
           clutter
           of
           four
           or
           five
           pages
           settles
           us
           a
           quite
           :
           
           other
           Question
           and
           Controversie
           ,
           as
           
           then
           disputed
           and
           determined
           ,
           to
           wit
           :
           
             Whether
             perfect
             Charity
             be
             a
             sufficient
             disposition
             to
             beatifie
             a
             soul
             ?
          
           And
           appeals
           to
           
             Cherubinus
          
           his
           Compendium
           of
           this
           
             Bull
             ;
          
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             all
             Learned
             Writers
             agree
             .
          
           It
           will
           justly
           fall
           under
           our
           consideration
           :
           First
           ,
           Whether
           this
           our
           present
           Question
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           were
           not
           then
           intended
           and
           defined
           ?
           And
           secondly
           ,
           Whether
           this
           his
           new
           Question
           of
           
             Charity
             ,
          
           was
           there
           disputed
           and
           setled
           by
           this
           our
           
             Bull
          
           and
           
             Council
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           12.
           
           And
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           If
           such
           an
           oversight
           could
           have
           hapned
           to
           a
           Person
           whose
           business
           it
           was
           to
           answer
           this
           very
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           and
           
             of
             all
             those
             solid
             and
             cleer-sighted
             Persons
             ,
             by
             conferring
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             now
             raised
             above
             his
             own
             pitch
             :
          
           I
           should
           justly
           suspect
           ,
           that
           neither
           he
           nor
           any
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           had
           ever
           read
           this
           very
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           about
           which
           we
           now
           dispute
           .
           For
           was
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           few
           great
           Letters
           ,
           should
           so
           possess
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           good
           affection
           to
           their
           new
           
             Masters
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           so
           fill
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           room
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Context
             ?
          
           For
           the
           
             Pope
          
           himself
           in
           this
           Bull
           having
           in
           most
           plain
           and
           express
           words
           stated
           our
           very
           Question
           to
           their
           hands
           :
           how
           was
           it
           possible
           they
           should
           
             All
          
           over-look
           it
           ?
           
             There
             arose
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             a
             matter
             of
             question
             ,
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             in
             the
             
             time
             of
          
           John
           
             the
          
           xxii
           .
           
             our
             Predecessor
             of
             happy
             memory
             ,
             between
             some
             Doctors
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             concerning
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             Iust
             men
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             in
             which
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             purged
             ,
             when
             they
             departed
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ;
             or
             if
             there
             were
             ,
             it
             was
             now
             totally
             purged
             :
             whether
             they
             see
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             before
             the
             re-assumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ?
             and
             also
             concerning
             other
             matters
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           yet
           in
           truth
           .
           to
           do
           him
           right
           ,
           he
           did
           see
           this
           ,
           and
           cites
           it
           ,
           
             page
          
           24.
           and
           yet
           hath
           the
           confidence
           to
           impose
           his
           quite
           different
           
             Question
          
           upon
           us
           .
           Now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           this
           should
           escape
           your
           consideration
           ,
           yet
           since
           you
           appeal
           to
           
             Cherubinus
          
           his
           
             Compendium
          
           of
           this
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           you
           ought
           at
           least
           to
           have
           read
           and
           considered
           him
           :
           and
           yet
           in
           truth
           I
           cannot
           believe
           it
           .
           For
           was
           it
           possible
           ,
           that
           after
           
             Cherubinus
          
           too
           ,
           agreeing
           perfectly
           with
           the
           
             Pope
          
           had
           stated
           our
           
             Question
             ,
          
           you
           should
           have
           the
           boldness
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           obtrude
           your
           new
           fancied
           controversie
           of
           
             Charity
          
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           appeal
           to
           this
           very
           
             Author
             ,
          
           whose
           words
           do
           most
           clearly
           and
           evidently
           condemn
           you
           ?
           But
           having
           heard
           ▪
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           I
           will
           satisfie
           my
           Reader
           ,
           and
           let
           him
           hear
           
             Flavius
             Cherubinus
          
           in
           his
           own
           words
           .
        
         
           Because
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           there
           arose
           a
           question
           among
           the
           Divines
           and
           others
           ,
           Whether
           the
           souls
           
           of
           Iust
           men
           departed
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           purged
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           it
           was
           now
           purged
           ,
           did
           see
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           before
           the
           resumption
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Iudgment
           .
           §
           .
           1.
           
           For
           the
           deciding
           of
           which
           question
           ,
           
             John
             xxii
             .
          
           enjoyned
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           Pr●lates
           and
           Divines
           ,
           in
           a
           Publick
           Consistorie
           ,
           That
           they
           should
           deliberately
           speak
           what
           they
           thought
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           demand
           it
           ;
           but
           being
           prevented
           by
           death
           could
           not
           perfect
           it
           :
           Now
           
             Benedict
          
           the
           xii
           .
           after
           a
           diligent
           examination
           and
           deliberation
           with
           the
           Cardinals
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Roman
           Church
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           counsel
           cleerly
           defines
           this
           question
           .
           §
           .
           2.
           
             &
             seq.
          
           And
           another
           ,
           concerning
           souls
           deparned
           in
           mortal
           sin
           .
           §
           .
           4.
           
           And
           commands
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           proceeded
           against
           such
           as
           pertinaciously
           hold
           ,
           or
           assert
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           against
           Hereticks
           .
           §
           .
           5.
           
           And
           hereunto
           he
           adds
           a
           penal
           Sanction
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           whole
           
             Compendium
          
           of
           
             Cherubinus
             ,
          
           who
           directly
           with
           the
           Pope
           states
           our
           present
           Question
           ,
           and
           delivers
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           stands
           
             defined
             .
          
           And
           yet
           against
           this
           evidence
           to
           which
           you
           your self
           appeal
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           confidence
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           The
           sole
           and
           only
           
             Question
          
           was
           :
           
             Whether
             perfect
             Charity
             brings
             an
             immediate
             heaven
             ?
          
        
         
         
           
             Sect.
          
           13.
           
           Now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           you
           to
           perswade
           an
           intelligen
           Reader
           ,
           as
           you
           endeavor
           
             page
             24
             )
          
           that
           there
           was
           one
           onely
           
             Question
          
           disputed
           and
           defined
           in
           that
           time
           .
           The
           
             Pope
          
           himself
           ,
           and
           
             Cherubinus
          
           to
           whom
           you
           appeal
           ,
           have
           in
           
             terms
          
           made
           two
           .
           First
           ,
           
             Concerning
             the
             souls
             of
             Iust
             men
             ,
             in
             which
             nothing
             remains
             to
             be
             purged
             ,
             when
             they
             pass
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ?
          
           And
           secondly
           ,
           
             Of
             those
             souls
             in
             which
             something
             is
             to
             be
             purged
             .
          
           And
           that
           there
           were
           more
           Questions
           then
           
             one
          
           determined
           by
           this
           self-same
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           that
           very
           Title
           which
           you
           say
           ,
           
             page
          
           10.
           belongs
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           stands
           printed
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
             1617.
             
             A
             definition
             of
             certain
             Articles
             concerning
             the
             blessed
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Beatitude
             and
             damnation
             of
             souls
             ;
          
           will
           clearly
           evince
           .
           Let
           my
           Reader
           consider
           the
           word
           
             Articles
             ,
          
           the
           several
           states
           of
           souls
           ,
           of
           which
           our
           holy
           
             Faith
          
           is
           here
           delivered
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           he
           will
           rest
           satisfied
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           
             one
          
           only
           question
           ,
           much
           less
           your
           only
           question
           of
           
             Charity
             ,
          
           which
           stands
           here
           defined
           to
           us
           .
           Nor
           will
           that
           
             Criticism
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Pope
           styles
           it
           
             Quaestio
             ,
             a
             Question
             ,
          
           and
           after
           him
           
             Cherubinus
             ,
          
           at
           all
           avail
           you
           ;
           for
           every
           one
           knows
           that
           where
           a
           question
           is
           stated
           of
           any
           Subject
           ,
           which
           suffers
           divisions
           ,
           and
           subdivisions
           ,
           it
           comprehends
           in
           it
           all
           those
           several
           questions
           ,
           which
           of
           every
           one
           of
           
           those
           divisions
           ,
           and
           subdivisions
           may
           justly
           be
           made
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           our
           very
           business
           ,
           where
           the
           present
           question
           
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             departed
             souls
             ,
          
           extends
           to
           all
           the
           several
           conditions
           of
           souls
           ,
           which
           departed
           this
           life
           .
           And
           that
           it
           was
           the
           
             Popes
          
           design
           ,
           and
           full
           purpose
           ,
           to
           deliver
           us
           what
           of
           all
           these
           we
           stand
           bound
           to
           believe
           ,
           will
           appear
           evidently
           by
           his
           exact
           division
           and
           enumeration
           of
           the
           several
           conditions
           ,
           in
           which
           souls
           depart
           from
           this
           their
           earthly
           habitation
           :
           Both
           of
           
             Infants
             ,
          
           who
           after
           Baptism
           received
           ,
           dye
           before
           the
           use
           of
           
             freewill
             :
          
           Of
           those
           who
           coming
           to
           the
           use
           of
           Reason
           ,
           after
           
             Baptism
          
           incur
           no
           blemish
           of
           sin
           :
           Of
           those
           who
           in
           the
           same
           supposition
           ,
           have
           incurred
           the
           blemish
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           depart
           this
           life
           ,
           having
           fully
           satisfied
           ,
           by
           worthy
           fruits
           of
           penance
           :
           Of
           those
           who
           in
           the
           same
           supposition
           have
           incurred
           the
           blemish
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           made
           full
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           pass
           out
           of
           this
           life
           with
           a
           guilt
           of
           temporal
           punishment
           due
           in
           the
           next
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           of
           those
           who
           depart
           this
           life
           in
           mortal
           sin
           ,
           and
           enmity
           to
           God
           ,
           of
           all
           which
           he
           here
           delivers
           our
           holy
           Faith
           ;
           so
           unquestionable
           a
           truth
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           one
           only
           ,
           or
           your
           only
           single
           question
           of
           
             Charity
             ,
          
           which
           stands
           here
           defined
           :
           And
           truly
           Sir
           ,
           if
           your
           patience
           had
           held
           out
           ,
           to
           
           read
           but
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           second
           ▪
           
             Scholion
          
           of
           this
           said
           
             Cherubinus
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           you
           appeal
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           found
           not
           only
           this
           
             one
          
           question
           
             of
             the
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             ,
             who
             depart
             this
             life
             without
             any
             need
             of
             being
             purged
             in
             the
             next
             ,
          
           or
           this
           other
           ,
           
             of
             those
             souls
             which
             so
             leave
             their
             bodies
             with
             a
             guilt
             of
             punishment
             in
             the
             next
             life
             ;
          
           but
           eight
           more
           questions
           answered
           and
           decided
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           this
           
             Cherubinus
          
           his
           judgment
           ,
           by
           this
           self
           same
           
             Bull
          
           of
           
             Pope
             Benedict
          
           the
           xii
           .
           For
           thus
           he
           concludes
           .
           
             I
             give
             you
             to
             understand
             .
             that
             by
             this
             determination
             of
          
           Benedict
           
             the
          
           xii
           .
           
             t●n
             Heresies
             are
             condemned
             ,
             which
          
           Eymericus
           
             in
             his
             Directory
             examines
             and
             relates
             .
          
           In
           which
           
             Cherubinus
          
           was
           not
           at
           all
           mistaken
           ;
           for
           so
           indeed
           it
           is
           :
           and
           since
           this
           
             Eymericus
          
           is
           an
           Author
           of
           that
           high
           esteem
           and
           deservedly
           ,
           and
           his
           Book
           hath
           received
           so
           signal
           an
           approbation
           by
           
             Gregory
          
           the
           xiii
           .
           and
           is
           in
           deed
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           title
           ,
           the
           
             Directory
          
           of
           
             the
             Inquisitors
             ;
          
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           
             Pegna
          
           writes
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Eymericus
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             [
             A
             famous
             learned
             and
             holy
             man
             ,
             who
             was
             appointed
             the
             general
             Inquisitor
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
          
           Aragon
           ,
           
           
             in
             the
             year
             1358.
          
           (
           which
           is
           only
           22.
           years
           after
           the
           Promulgation
           of
           this
           Bull
           )
           
             from
             whence
             he
             was
             called
             to
          
           Avignon
           
             by
             Pope
          
           Gregory
           
           11.
           
             and
             there
             being
             his
             Chaplain
             composed
             his
             excellent
             Directory
             ]
             gathers
             ten
             Heresies
             condemned
             by
             this
             Extravagant
             ;
             and
             most
             truly
             admonishes
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             Catholick
             verities
             ,
             contrary
             to
             those
             Heresies
             ,
             are
             thereby
             prooved
             and
             established
             :
          
           The
           place
           at
           length
           ,
           out
           of
           this
           so
           Authentick
           a
           Writer
           ;
           I
           give
           my
           Reader
           at
           the
           end
           of
           my
           discourse
           .
           
             [
             Letter
          
           B.
           ]
           not
           to
           interrupt
           the
           continued
           threed
           of
           it
           ;
           for
           by
           it
           my
           Reader
           will
           easily
           observe
           ,
           with
           what
           strong
           confidence
           the
           youthful
           Scholars
           of
           this
           modern
           School
           appear
           in
           print
           .
        
         
           
             And
             if
             you
             had
             been
             pleased
             to
             peruse
             the
             continuation
             of
          
           Baronius
           
             his
          
           Ecclesiastical
           Annals
           
             by
          
           Spondanus
           ,
           
             you
             would
             have
             rested
             satisfied
             in
             this
             our
             point
             ;
             for
             at
             the
             year
             1333.
             he
             thus
             delivers
             the
             opinion
             of
          
           Pope
           Iohn
           
             the
             22.
             then
             disputed
             ,
             which
             occasioned
             this
          
           Bull
           
             of
          
           Benedict
           
             his
             successour
             :
          
           For
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           in
           that
           year
           1333.
           
             (
             as
          
           Villanius
           ,
           Rebdorfius
           ,
           
             the
             continuator
             of
          
           Nangius
           ,
           
             and
             others
             witness
             ;
             )
          
           Iohn
           
             the
          
           22.
           then
           Pope
           ,
           began
           publickly
           to
           treat
           of
           what
           before
           he
           had
           conceived
           ,
           concerning
           the
           beatifical
           vision
           of
           Souls
           :
           what
           not
           a
           few
           of
           the
           ancient
           ,
           both
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           Fathers
           ,
           Iustinus
           ,
           Ireneus
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           did
           seem
           to
           hold
           ;
           That
           souls
           now
           severed
           from
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           duely
           purged
           
           from
           all
           stain
           of
           sin
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           present
           mortal
           life
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           next
           
             (
             in
             Purgatory
             )
          
           do
           not
           enjoy
           perfectly
           the
           beatifical
           vision
           of
           the
           divine
           essence
           ,
           before
           the
           last
           day
           of
           Iudgment
           :
           but
           do
           expect
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           that
           together
           with
           them
           they
           may
           attain
           perfect
           beatitude
           :
           and
           to
           this
           opinion
           not
           as
           yet
           altogether
           reproved
           (
           or
           condemned
           )
           by
           the
           holy
           Church
           ,
           this
           
             Pope
             John
          
           himself
           seemed
           to
           incline
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           For
           which
           reason
           he
           gained
           himself
           very
           many
           Adversaries
           ,
           both
           among
           the
           Cardinals
           ,
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           other
           Doctors
           of
           Divinity
           every where
           ,
           and
           Religious
           men
           of
           all
           orders
           .
           
             And
             at
             the
             year
             1334
             the
             same
          
           Sp●ndanus
           
             delivers
             ,
          
           that
           this
           
             Pope
             John
          
           the
           day
           before
           he
           died
           published
           a
           constitution
           ,
           
             in
             which
             he
             condemned
             that
             opinion
             of
             which
             he
             stood
             suspected
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           Sir
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           perused
           and
           weighed
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           confident
           you
           never
           dreamt
           of
           before
           ,
           for
           in
           truth
           you
           rested
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           what
           your
           
             Solid
          
           and
           
             cleer-sighted
          
           friends
           had
           told
           you
           ,
           of
           their
           new
           devised
           question
           of
           
             Charity
          
           as
           then
           disputed
           ▪
           you
           will
           perhaps
           observe
           your
           error
           ,
           you
           will
           see
           it
           is
           not
           a
           little
           heat
           of
           youth
           which
           presses
           men
           of
           your
           years
           to
           appear
           in
           print
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           tickling
           vein
           which
           eggs
           young
           men
           forward
           to
           catch
           their
           Adversary
           with
           an
           
             O
          
           or
           
           an
           
             A
             ,
          
           and
           pass
           a
           witty
           jest
           upon
           him
           ,
           till
           age
           and
           experience
           hath
           ripened
           their
           discretion
           ,
           which
           can
           warrant
           a
           Book
           in
           the
           publick
           view
           of
           discreet
           persons
           .
           You
           will
           be
           convinced
           that
           you
           were
           mistaken
           by
           your
           great
           good
           affection
           and
           esteem
           of
           your
           
             solid
             cleer-sighted
          
           friends
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           truth
           you
           have
           ingaged
           your
           credit
           a
           little
           too
           farr
           upon
           their
           authority
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           14.
           
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           I
           have
           to
           say
           to
           you
           :
           The
           first
           fault
           of
           negligence
           and
           boldness
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           is
           perhaps
           pardonable
           in
           young
           men
           .
           But
           I
           beseech
           you
           Sir
           ,
           how
           could
           those
           
             solid
             ,
             cleer-sighted
             persons
             ,
          
           give
           you
           the
           confidence
           to
           impose
           so
           grosly
           upon
           us
           ?
           to
           state
           us
           here
           a
           question
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           
             Bull
          
           delivers
           not
           one
           word
           :
           of
           which
           
             Cherubinus
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           you
           appeal
           ,
           makes
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           confidently
           add
           ,
           
             All
             Learned
             Writers
             agree
             .
          
           pag.
           14.
           
           Where
           if
           you
           had
           not
           named
           
             Writers
             ,
          
           I
           should
           have
           judged
           ,
           you
           appeal'd
           to
           your
           
             solid
             clear-sighted
          
           Friends
           :
           for
           in
           truth
           I
           cannot
           find
           any
           one
           Learned
           
             Writer
          
           who
           states
           ,
           this
           your
           new
           question
           as
           then
           disputed
           or
           
             defined
             .
          
           And
           I
           cannot
           pardon
           this
           your
           so
           confident
           imposing
           on
           your
           Reader
           ;
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           our
           present
           controversie
           ,
           
             concerning
             the
             delivery
             of
             souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           stands
           not
           here
           defined
           ,
           
           because
           the
           Word
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           is
           not
           in
           the
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           (
           however
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           in
           the
           Council
           ,
           )
           and
           the
           Pope
           decrees
           of
           
             soul●
             now
             purged
             :
          
           And
           you
           require
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           26.
           the
           Popes
           or
           Councils
           positive
           
             is
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             is
             not
             :
          
           and
           unless
           I
           can
           shew
           this
           Position
           in
           
             terms
             ▪
             Souls
             are
             purged
             before
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             :
          
           I
           run
           a
           hazard
           to
           
             contradict
          
           both
           the
           
             Pope
          
           and
           
             Council
             .
          
           Which
           how
           to
           excuse
           from
           
             nonsence
             ,
          
           if
           compared
           with
           what
           you
           are
           pleased
           ou●
           of
           your
           kindness
           to
           allow
           ,
           
             p.
          
           27.
           that
           the
           
             Pope
          
           was
           of
           the
           opinion
           that
           
             Purgatory
             might
             be
             finished
             before
             the
             last
             day
          
           (
           which
           could
           not
           be
           contradictory
           to
           his
           faith
           )
           is
           past
           my
           skill
           .
           You
           know
           what
           it
           is
           
             to
             bring
             rods
             to
             whip
             himself
             .
          
           And
           can
           you
           have
           the
           confidence
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           29.
           and
           elsewhere
           :
           the
           onely
           and
           sole
           controversie
           was
           :
           
             Whether
             perfect
             Charity
             brings
             an
             immediate
             heaven
             ,
          
           and
           
             all
             that
             the
             Pope
             intended
             to
             secure●
             by
             this
             present
             Bull
             .
          
           Whilst
           the
           Word
           
             Charity
          
           is
           not
           in
           the
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           whilst
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           mention
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           
             question
          
           even
           now
           related
           in
           
             Spondanus
             ,
          
           which
           occasioned
           this
           
             definition
             :
          
           whilst
           neither
           in
           the
           Preface
           to
           the
           Decree
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Decree
           it self
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           follows
           it
           ,
           the
           
             Pope
          
           pronounces
           of
           
             Charity
          
           I
           ,
           or
           
             no
             ;
          
           much
           less
           doth
           he
           declare
           either
           the
           affirmative
           or
           negative
           of
           this
           your
           
           new
           
             Question
             ,
          
           to
           
             secure
          
           it
           ;
           nor
           is
           there
           the
           least
           hint
           in
           
             Cherurbinus
          
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           gave
           my
           Reader
           his
           whole
           
             Compendium
             ,
          
           that
           he
           might
           see
           ,
           how
           far
           you
           were
           transported
           with
           the
           high
           esteem
           of
           your
           
             solid
             clear-sighted
          
           Friends
           ,
           when
           you
           appeal
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           thus
           agreeing
           with
           the
           
             Pope
          
           pronounces
           against
           you
           
             All
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           do
           your
           Arguments
           drawn
           from
           
             holy
             desires
             ,
          
           pag.
           15.
           16.
           or
           the
           
             future
             rewards
             and
             punishments
          
           which
           the
           
             Pope
          
           so
           earnestly
           inculcates
           in
           his
           Preface
           to
           this
           
             definition
          
           at
           all
           avail
           you
           .
           Alas
           Sir
           ,
           the
           whole
           systeme
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           every
           part
           and
           parcell
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           directed
           ,
           to
           plant
           ,
           to
           kindle
           
             holy
             desires
          
           in
           our
           Souls
           ;
           and
           yet
           I
           think
           you
           will
           not
           easily
           avow
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           else
           defined
           ,
           or
           recommended
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           this
           whole
           fabrick
           ,
           but
           purely
           and
           precisely
           ,
           that
           
             perfect
             Charity
             brings
             an
             immediate
             heaven
             ;
          
           nor
           will
           it
           be
           any
           plea
           for
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           then
           the
           question
           ,
           because
           the
           
             Pope
          
           ushers
           his
           Definition
           with
           this
           Exhortation
           to
           
             holy
             desires
             ,
          
           (
           which
           might
           very
           well
           and
           properly
           introduce
           any
           Position
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           peculiarly
           this
           ,
           because
           by
           
             progress
          
           in
           
             vertue
          
           and
           
             holy
             desires
             ,
          
           our
           endeavours
           are
           rendred
           more
           effectual
           for
           souls
           in
           that
           distressed
           condition
           )
           as
           very
           neer
           allyed
           to
           his
           Decrees
           ,
           
           
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             departed
             souls
             :
          
           For
           how
           neer
           a
           tye
           soever
           ,
           the
           one
           hath
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           by
           an
           immediate
           ,
           necessary
           ,
           evident
           consequence
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           highly
           unlawful
           to
           change
           the
           state
           of
           the
           present
           
             question
             ,
          
           and
           impose
           upon
           us
           ,
           that
           not
           it
           ,
           but
           some
           other
           ,
           thus
           allyed
           to
           it
           ,
           stands
           defined
           by
           the
           Decree
           .
           When
           the
           Church
           combated
           the
           
             Eutychian
             Heresie
             ,
          
           which
           denyed
           two
           natures
           in
           Christ
           ,
           no
           Christian
           dare
           affirm
           ,
           it
           onely
           then
           defined
           the
           plurality
           of
           Wills
           against
           the
           
             Monothelites
             :
          
           because
           these
           two
           questions
           ,
           have
           so
           necessary
           and
           immediate
           a
           connexion
           .
           And
           can
           you
           hope
           to
           perswade
           an
           ignorant
           Reader
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Pope
           defines
           :
           
             That
             after
             purgation
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             re-assumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             departed
             souls
             are
             received
             into
             heaven
             :
          
           he
           defines
           nothing
           at
           all
           about
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           this
           ,
           that
           
             perfect
             Charity
             brings
             an
             immediate
             heaven
             ;
          
           though
           he
           hath
           not
           any
           thing
           like
           this
           Position
           in
           his
           
             Bull
             :
          
           and
           that
           this
           should
           be
           fixed
           on
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           
             Cherubinus
             ,
          
           and
           all
           Learned
           Authors
           to
           boote
           .
           I
           hope
           then
           Sir
           ,
           you
           will
           pardon
           my
           boldness
           ,
           if
           I
           challenge
           you
           fairly
           with
           this
           :
           If
           you
           do
           not
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           by
           those
           unknown
           Learned
           Authors
           in
           
             terms
             ,
          
           that
           yours
           was
           the
           question
           ,
           and
           not
           that
           of
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           we
           shall
           judg
           you
           have
           
           wrong'd
           them
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           now
           to
           our
           eyes
           ,
           you
           have
           imposed
           on
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           
             Cherubinus
             :
          
           And
           I
           justly
           challenge
           it
           of
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           bring
           us
           it
           ,
           in
           
             terms
             ,
          
           and
           not
           by
           a
           consequence
           of
           a
           second
           or
           third
           remove
           ,
           or
           else
           your
           sincerity
           in
           citing
           Authors
           ,
           will
           be
           highly
           questionable
           by
           your
           Reader
           ,
           or
           indeed
           now
           past
           
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           And
           truly
           I
           wondred
           at
           the
           first
           perusal
           of
           this
           part
           of
           your
           Book
           ,
           why
           you
           should
           use
           this
           sleight
           to
           prepossess
           the
           unwary
           Reader
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           discourse
           ,
           I
           easily
           observed
           it
           was
           but
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           to
           render
           ,
           by
           this
           art
           of
           changing
           the
           question
           ,
           a
           plawsible
           answer
           to
           this
           
             Bull
          
           and
           
             Council
             ,
          
           otherwise
           unavoidable
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           discovered
           at
           last
           a
           further
           design
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           but
           a
           Prophet
           could
           have
           foreseen
           ,
           to
           wit
           ;
           that
           you
           might
           fix
           upon
           your
           Adversary
           ,
           that
           
             he
             ,
          
           not
           
             you
             ,
          
           stands
           guilty
           of
           disowning
           these
           sacred
           authorities
           ,
           and
           that
           forsooth
           ,
           because
           he
           opposes
           the
           efficacy
           of
           holy
           
             charity
             ,
          
           the
           
             Queen
             of
             vertues
             ,
          
           which
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           
             Master
          
           indeavour
           to
           sustain
           ,
           of
           which
           your
           slye
           accusation
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           I
           hope
           to
           render
           this
           your
           craft
           wholly
           unsuccessful
           .
        
         
         
           
             Sect.
          
           15.
           
           But
           how
           unfortunate
           a
           Writer
           you
           are
           ,
           will
           be
           rendred
           evident
           ,
           and
           how
           unfit
           you
           are
           to
           catechise
           and
           instruct
           others
           ,
           this
           Grave
           and
           Learned
           
             Eymericus
          
           shall
           tell
           you
           ,
           because
           you
           do
           not
           explicitely
           believe
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           now
           in
           question
           .
           For
           having
           distinguished
           all
           the
           
             Credibilia
             ,
          
           or
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           into
           three
           Classes
           (
           according
           to
           St.
           
             Thomas
             )
          
           and
           shewed
           what
           the
           vulgar
           and
           simple
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           
             Superiours
             ,
             Prelates
          
           and
           
             Doctours
             ,
          
           are
           bound
           to
           believe
           both
           
             explicitely
          
           and
           
             implicit●ly
          
           he
           there
           concludes
           ,
           concerning
           the
           middle
           sort
           of
           Christians
           ,
           under
           which
           name
           he
           comprehends
           ,
           
             Priests
             ,
             Cūrates
             ,
          
           and
           all
           
             Religious
             Persons
             ,
          
           who
           have
           undertaken
           to
           instruct
           the
           ignorant
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           good
           manners
           .
           
             The
             middle
             sorts
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             who
             are
             to
             teach
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
          
           are
           obliged
           to
           believe
           some
           of
           these
           points
           (
           that
           is
           such
           as
           are
           determined
           ,
           by
           the
           holy
           
             Church
          
           in
           her
           
             Councils
          
           and
           
             Consistories
             )
             Explicitely
             :
             though
             not
             all
             these
             Points
             singly
             ,
             nor
             all
             these
             Persons
             equally
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             several
             state
             and
             learning
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             believe
             explicitely
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             departed
             without
             sin
             ,
             as
             of
             little
             Infants
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             have
             sinned
             ,
             have
             here
             or
             in
             
             Purgatory
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             are
             pass'd
             into
             Heaven
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             :
             according
             to
             the
             Church's
          
           
             determination
             ,
             making
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             the
             extravagant
          
           of
           
             Pope
             Benedict
          
           xii
           .
           
             beginning
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           16.
           
           And
           having
           said
           this
           as
           to
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Pope
           in
           our
           present
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           before
           I
           proceed
           further
           in
           your
           Answer
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           a
           short
           survey
           of
           the
           
             Florentin
             Council
             ,
          
           of
           which
           I
           can
           not
           but
           blame
           you
           of
           neglect
           ,
           in
           that
           you
           give
           your
           Reader
           so
           slender
           an
           account
           :
           And
           if
           
             I
             must
             not
             flatter
             your
             sloth
             ,
          
           I
           know
           not
           how
           otherwise
           to
           excuse
           it
           ,
           then
           that
           you
           were
           not
           conversant
           at
           all
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           rested
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           what
           your
           
             cleer-sighted
          
           friends
           told
           you
           ,
           or
           
             Cherubinus
          
           his
           ,
           
             Vbi
             hoc
             idem
             firmatum
             fuit
             :
          
           since
           (
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           )
           the
           Council
           seems
           more
           full
           and
           home
           to
           our
           
             Question
             .
          
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           In
           the
           Third
           Article
           which
           the
           
             Publishers
          
           gave
           you
           it
           
             defines
             ;
             If
             truely
             penitent
             Souls
             shall
             depart
             this
             life
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             satisfied
             for
             their
             Commissions
             and
             Omissions
             ,
             by
             worthy
             fruits
             of
             Penance
             :
             that
             their
             Souls
             are
             purged
             by
             the
             punishments
             of
             Purgatory
             after
             their
             bodies
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Which
           Doctrine
           can
           finde
           no
           admittance
           in
           your
           new
           modell
           ;
           for
           all
           the
           sufferings
           of
           souls
           ,
           which
           you
           fancy
           by
           their
           irregular
           ,
           
           and
           now
           unchangeable
           affections
           ,
           avail
           nothing
           as
           to
           the
           
             Purging
          
           or
           cleansing
           of
           
             Souls
          
           in
           their
           state
           of
           Separation
           :
           since
           that
           is
           wholly
           reserved
           ,
           by
           you
           ,
           to
           the
           change
           of
           those
           affections
           at
           the
           re-union
           .
           And
           secondly
           ,
           when
           
             Art
             .
          
           4.
           upon
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Council
           so
           said
           down
           ,
           it
           pursues
           to
           declare
           unto
           us
           :
           
             That
             Souls
             which
             are
             purged
             either
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             ar
             being
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             bodies
             (
             as
             is
             above
             said
             )
             are
             presently
             received
             into
             heaven
             .
          
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           observe
           ,
           how
           this
           further
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           delivery
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           compleating
           of
           this
           
             purging
          
           being
           
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
          
           is
           by
           this
           Parenthesis
           ,
           
             as
             is
             above
             said
             ,
          
           wholly
           built
           on
           the
           former
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           the
           
             purging
          
           itself
           :
           And
           it
           will
           be
           unavoidable
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           a
           
             Purgation
          
           of
           
             souls
          
           by
           the
           punishments
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           against
           you
           ;
           that
           there
           also
           is
           as
           effectually
           concluded
           ,
           a
           compleat
           
             Purgation
          
           of
           them
           whilst
           
             uncloathed
          
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           an
           immediate
           delivery
           ,
           perfectly
           condemning
           ,
           and
           destructive
           of
           your
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           very
           point
           in
           Question
           .
        
         
           
             But
             that
             my
             Reader
             may
             have
             a
             cleerer
             view
             of
             this
             unavoidable
             Truth
             ,
             let
             us
             set
             together
             ,
             and
             compare
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
          
           Council
           
             with
             yours
             .
             The
             Council
          
           defines
           ,
           That
           truly
           penitent
           souls
           which
           depart
           this
           life
           
           before
           they
           have
           satisfied
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           are
           purged
           by
           the
           punishments
           of
           Purgatory
           after
           death
           ;
           and
           being
           thus
           purged
           uncloathed
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           are
           presently
           received
           into
           Heaven
           .
           
             Or
             as
             the
          
           Pope
           
             more
          
           expresly
           
             pronounces
             :
          
           before
           the
           reassumption
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Iudgment
           .
           
             Now
             how
             happily
             do
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             new
             Master
             agree
             with
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             when
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           Souls
           which
           depart
           this
           life
           with
           affections
           to
           corporal
           pleasures
           ,
           suffer
           a
           vast
           grief
           ,
           by
           reason
           those
           pleasures
           are
           now
           impossible
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           now
           in
           an
           unchangeable
           condition
           both
           as
           to
           the
           affections
           their
           torment
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           it self
           .
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           they
           should
           ever
           be
           released
           before
           reunion
           with
           their
           bodies
           ;
           for
           though
           they
           suffer
           by
           their
           inordinate
           unchangeable
           affections
           ,
           yet
           not
           possibly
           as
           to
           any
           purging
           or
           change
           of
           their
           state
           or
           sufferings
           ,
           whilest
           uncloathed
           of
           their
           bodies
           ;
           and
           therefore
           can
           not
           Presently
           ,
           be
           received
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           Re-assumption
           of
           their
           said
           bodies
           ,
           and
           the
           general
           Day
           of
           Iudgment
           .
           
             And
             I
             would
             have
             you
             further
             to
             observe
             and
             weigh
             the
             words
             ;
          
           Sunt
           purgatae
           ,
           are
           now
           purged
           ,
           
             in
             the
             preterpersect
             Tense
             ,
          
           either
           in
           their
           bodies
           ,
           
             (
             which
             you
             do
             not
             deny
             compleatly
             perfected
             in
             some
             souls
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             )
             or
          
           uncloathed
           of
           their
           bodies
           ,
           
             which
             still
             irrationally
             ,
          
           gratis
           ,
           
             and
             wilfully
             
             you
             deny
             ,
             though
             the
          
           Council
           
             defines
             of
             both
             in
             the
             same
             form
             and
             style
             of
             words
             ,
          
           Sunt
           purgatae
           ,
           they
           are
           now
           purged
           .
           
             Which
             cleerly
             imports
             a
          
           Purgation
           
             now
             past
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             compleated
             .
          
        
         
           But
           we
           Will
           take
           our
           rise
           a
           little
           Higher
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           process
           of
           both
           the
           
             Greek
          
           and
           
             Latin
          
           Fathers
           in
           this
           business
           of
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           now
           assembled
           at
           
             Ferrara
             ,
          
           where
           this
           Council
           (
           though
           afterwards
           translated
           to
           
             Florence
          
           and
           so
           is
           called
           the
           
             Florentin
             Council
             ,
             )
          
           began
           .
           For
           there
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           the
           Council
           in
           order
           to
           this
           Decree
           ,
           this
           Question
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           was
           handled
           .
           See
           
             tom
             .
             4.
             Concil.
             Gen.
             oct.
             Synod
             .
             Quaestio
             de
             Purgatorio
             .
          
           And
           both
           the
           Latin
           and
           Greek
           Fathers
           lay
           down
           their
           several
           Positions
           of
           Purgatory
           .
           And
           First
           the
           Latins
           thus
           begin
           .
           
             We
             do
             believe
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             a
             Purgatory
             fire
             :
             by
             which
             the
             souls
             guilty
             of
             lighter
             faults
             (
             that
             is
             )
             venial
             sins
             ,
             are
             purged
             .
             For
             those
             who
             have
             confessed
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             have
             received
             the
             most
             sacred
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             presently
             die
             before
             previous
             satisfaction
             :
             without
             doubt
             in
             the
             above-named
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             commonly
             called
             Purgatory
             ,
             are
             purged
             ;
             and
             together
             with
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             prayers
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             and
             Alms
             ,
             are
             expiated
             .
          
           After
           this
           the
           Greeks
           lay
           down
           their
           perswasion
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             We
             judge
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             Purgatory
             not
             to
             be
             a
             fire
             ,
             but
             a
             darksome
             placee
             full
             
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             in
             which
             souls
             now
             being
             ,
             are
             deprived
             of
             Divine
             Light
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             expiated
             and
             freed
             ,
             from
             this
             darksome
             place
             and
             torments
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Priests
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             Alms
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           Sir
           ,
           it
           were
           beyond
           all
           the
           degrees
           of
           modesty
           to
           assert
           that
           the
           question
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           was
           not
           here
           disputed
           or
           
             defined
             :
          
           Or
           that
           they
           talked
           onely
           of
           
             Charity
             ,
             as
             being
             an
             immediate
             disposition
             to
             bliss
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           most
           cleer
           ,
           that
           out
           of
           these
           several
           professions
           ,
           in
           which
           both
           sides
           agreed
           against
           you
           ,
           directly
           and
           home
           to
           our
           Point
           in
           question
           ,
           of
           an
           
             expiation
          
           and
           
             delivery
          
           from
           this
           
             Purgatory
          
           (
           either
           a
           
             fire
             ,
          
           or
           a
           darksome
           place
           ,
           )
           issued
           out
           this
           definition
           
             (
             Being
             purged
             ,
             uncloathed
             of
             this
             body
             ,
             presently
             )
          
           opposite
           to
           your
           Errour
           .
           And
           I
           would
           have
           my
           Reader
           to
           observe
           how
           positively
           ,
           it
           was
           intended
           by
           the
           Council
           ,
           to
           deliver
           us
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           conformable
           to
           the
           unanimous
           Doctrine
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           
             expiation
          
           or
           perfect
           
             Purging
          
           of
           Souls
           ,
           when
           
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
          
           and
           of
           their
           
             present
             delivery
             ,
          
           whilest
           
             uncloated
             ,
          
           for
           in
           all
           this
           ,
           both
           the
           
             Greek
          
           and
           
             Latin
          
           Fathers
           cleerly
           agreed
           ,
           against
           this
           new
           School
           :
           which
           when
           he
           shall
           have
           considered
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           will
           rest
           satisfied
           ,
           it
           can
           not
           be
           an
           act
           of
           the
           
             Vnderstanding
             ,
          
           but
           of
           the
           
           
             Will
             ,
          
           which
           forces
           the
           word
           
             Presently
          
           to
           signifie
           (
           if
           it
           signifie
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           by
           these
           moderns
           )
           
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             ,
          
           which
           was
           not
           the
           time
           ,
           either
           the
           
             Latin
          
           or
           
             Greek
          
           Fathers
           ever
           thought
           of
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           intermediate
           time
           of
           separation
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           business
           now
           in
           hand
           .
           But
           because
           this
           Point
           is
           excellently
           well
           handled
           ,
           by
           an
           eminently
           Learned
           Person
           of
           out
           Nation
           ,
           who
           with
           unavoidable
           strength
           pursues
           it
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           in
           a
           Paper
           which
           came
           lately
           to
           my
           hands
           ,
           I
           will
           presume
           to
           give
           it
           my
           Reader
           in
           his
           own
           words
           at
           the
           end
           of
           my
           discourse
           
             [
             Letter
          
           C.
           ]
           And
           further
           Sir
           ,
           for
           your
           more
           compleat
           and
           full
           satisfaction
           ,
           since
           with
           confidence
           enough
           you
           strongly
           assert
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           
             Incomparably
             false
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Pope
             or
             Council
             ever
             intended
             to
             settle
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             delivery
             of
             Souls
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             before
             reunion
             .
          
           I
           will
           add
           to
           the
           Paper
           of
           this
           great
           Divine
           ,
           the
           answer
           of
           a
           School-fellow
           of
           yours
           ,
           (
           yet
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           a
           much
           better
           proficient
           ,
           in
           your
           
             Masters
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           certainly
           much
           more
           
             ingenuous
             )
          
           who
           vanquished
           with
           the
           evidence
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           acknowledges
           ,
           what
           indeed
           he
           could
           not
           with
           any
           modesty
           deny
           ,
           
             That
             this
             your
             new
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             stands
             condemned
             by
             both
             the
             Bull
             and
             Council
             :
          
           and
           yet
           he
           was
           so
           captivated
           ,
           that
           he
           endeavours
           to
           
           sustain
           it
           by
           other
           grounds
           ,
           he
           had
           now
           learnt
           in
           your
           School
           .
           My
           Reader
           shall
           find
           his
           Letter
           at
           large
           ,
           
             [
             Letter
          
           D.
           ]
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           17.
           
           But
           before
           I
           pass
           any
           further
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           already
           told
           you
           ,
           that
           both
           
             Master
             White
             ,
          
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           and
           his
           abler
           
             Scholars
          
           are
           armed
           against
           the
           
             Authority
          
           both
           of
           
             Popes
          
           and
           
             Councils
             ,
          
           it
           will
           not
           be
           out
           of
           my
           Readers
           way
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           conducing
           to
           my
           design
           of
           giving
           him
           a
           
             prospect
          
           of
           this
           School
           ,
           if
           now
           by
           some
           short
           reflections
           on
           the
           Doctrine
           delivered
           both
           by
           this
           
             ingenious
          
           Gentleman
           ,
           and
           Master
           
             White
          
           himself
           ,
           I
           make
           good
           that
           charge
           .
           For
           by
           them
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           what
           unavoidable
           exigencies
           ,
           the
           defence
           of
           new
           Fabricks
           in
           Religion
           ,
           drive
           those
           ,
           who
           wedded
           to
           their
           preconceived
           
             Phylosophical
             fancies
             ,
          
           are
           resolved
           ro
           square
           their
           
             belief
          
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             This
             ingenuous
             Scholar
             confesses
             ,
          
           That
           truly
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           assistance
           in
           Councils
           and
           Consistories
           it
           without
           restriction
           or
           limitation
           :
           the
           Paper
           delivered
           [
           Letter
           
             C.
             ]
          
           seems
           to
           him
           to
           evidence
           a
           deliverance
           of
           Souls
           out
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           before
           the
           Day
           of
           Iudgment
           .
           But
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           in
           Councils
           and
           Consistories
           ,
           is
           no
           longer
           then
           there
           is
           a
           diligent
           search
           to
           find
           out
           what
           Christ
           
           taught
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           delivered
           as
           so
           taught
           ▪
           there
           appears
           onely
           ,
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           and
           Pope
           Benedict
           ,
           did
           think
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           which
           may
           raise
           opposition
           to
           a
           disobedience
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           an
           Heresie
           .
           &c.
           So
           that
           unless
           We
           shew
           that
           the
           Council
           of
           Florence
           and
           Pope
           Benedict
           determined
           conformably
           to
           Tradition
           ;
           Mr.
           
           Blacklowes
           
             (
             that
             is
             Master
             Whites
             )
          
           calling
           the
           doctrine
           and
           practice
           new
           ,
           will
           not
           savour
           the
           least
           of
           Heresie
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             But
             foreseeing
             the
             strange
             consequences
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             therefore
             Adds
             ,
          
           This
           puts
           all
           to
           a
           loss
           ;
           for
           how
           shall
           it
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           Councils
           and
           Consistories
           apply
           themselves
           aright
           ?
           Easily
           
             (
             says
             he
             )
          
           by
           examining
           Tradition
           of
           what
           you
           have
           seen
           and
           heard
           .
           This
           is
           the
           common
           light
           ,
           and
           plain
           way
           promised
           ,
           to
           keep
           even
           fools
           from
           straying
           from
           Christs
           Doctrine
           .
           
             Thus
             he
             .
          
        
         
           
             Now
             Sir
             this
             Exterminating
             Doctrine
             was
             learnt
             in
             Master
          
           Whites
           
             School
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             but
             too
             too
             frequent
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             the
          
           infallibility
           
             of
             the
          
           Pope
           ,
           
             without
             which
             no
             submission
             ,
             as
             to
             Faith
             ,
             can
             take
             place
             .
             Master
          
           White
           
             *
          
           
             (
             now
             being
             constituted
             by
             God
             a
             speculatour
             )
             proclaims
             against
             it
             with
          
           sound
           of
           trumpet
           ,
           
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             to
             maintain
             the
          
           Pope
           to
           be
           infallible
           ,
           
             is
          
           Heretical
           .
           Son
           .
           Bu●
           .
           
             and
          
           Tabulae
           
           Suffragiales
           ,
           tab.
           19.
           
             nay
          
           Archiheretical
           ,
           tab.
           20.
           
             nay
          
           the
           most
           Horrid
           of
           all
           sins
           ,
           the
           sin
           of
           sins
           ;
           
             and
             for
             fear
             we
             should
             want
             Examples
             ,
          
           worse
           then
           violating
           sacred
           virgins
           on
           Altars
           ;
           then
           treading
           the
           ever
           B.
           Sacrament
           of
           Christs
           body
           ,
           under
           foot
           ;
           Or
           bringing
           the
           Turk
           or
           Antichrist
           ,
           into
           the
           Christian
           Dominions
           .
           Son
           .
           Buc.
           tract.
           2.
           
           §
           .
           22.
           
           Tab.
           Suff.
           tab.
           21.
           
           
             And
             having
             thus
             rid
             his
             hands
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             against
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Councils
             ,
             in
             his
          
           Tab.
           
           Suff.
           tab.
           22.
           
           
             This
             being
             his
             signal
             Doctrine
             .
          
           Non
           est
           impossibile
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           It
           is
           not
           impossible
           that
           the
           Pope
           or
           Council
           should
           attempt
           to
           establish
           that
           ,
           (
           as
           now
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           some
           time
           before
           not
           of
           Faith
           )
           and
           by
           that
           very
           attempt
           fall
           into
           an
           error
           ,
           and
           even
           promulgate
           that
           error
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             further
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           As
           to
           a
           certain
           prophetick
           inspiration
           immediately
           and
           miraculously
           ,
           enlightning
           the
           Council
           or
           Pope
           ,
           if
           constantly
           and
           by
           the
           ordinary
           Law
           of
           God
           it
           be
           asserted
           to
           be
           required
           ;
           it
           is
           altogether
           fabulous
           ,
           and
           asserted
           without
           any
           solid
           ground
           .
           
             Thus
             he
             .
             Upon
             these
             grounds
             (
             I
             say
             )
             did
             this
             good
             proficient
             in
             this
             his
             Masters
             School
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             sustain
             your
             otherwaies
             ruinous
             Fabrick
             of
          
           Purgatory
           ;
           
             for
             in
             truth
             there
             is
             no
             other
             means
             left
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             destruction
             of
             all
             the
             Authority
             of
             both
          
           Popes
           
             and
          
           Councils
           
             to
             deliver
             us
             our
             holy
             Faith
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           now
           I
           desire
           my
           Reader
           to
           consider
           ,
           (
           for
           his
           just
           and
           full
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           design
           of
           this
           School
           )
           that
           if
           these
           grounds
           be
           once
           admitted
           ,
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           now
           combat
           ,
           )
           is
           a
           meer
           mockery
           .
           For
           if
           after
           all
           the
           Canons
           of
           
             Councils
             ,
          
           all
           the
           
             Anathmaes
          
           pronounced
           against
           any
           Opinion
           ,
           (
           the
           very
           
             Anathema
          
           it self
           carrying
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           being
           an
           exercise
           of
           that
           power
           ,
           invested
           in
           the
           
             Church
          
           to
           oblige
           us
           to
           submission
           and
           
             beleef
             ,
             )
             it
             still
             remains
             to
             be
             showen
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             or
             Council
             determined
             conformably
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             else
             Master
             Whites
             styling
             the
             doctrine
             and
             profession
             new
             ,
             will
             not
             savour
             the
             least
             of
             Heresie
             ;
          
           or
           that
           
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             ,
             a
             Council
             may
             err
             ,
             and
             promulgate
             an
             errour
             ,
          
           we
           are
           at
           an
           irrecoverable
           loss
           :
           For
           no
           
             Catholick
          
           claims
           any
           other
           assurance
           of
           his
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           then
           upon
           this
           firm
           foundation
           ,
           that
           
             our
             holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             his
             infallible
             Directress
             .
          
           That
           
             the
             Councils
             her
             mouth
             are
             the
             unerring
             Deliveres
             of
             Truth
             .
          
           Which
           if
           it
           stand
           no
           firm
           
             absolutely
             ,
          
           but
           upon
           a
           
             supposition
          
           of
           a
           
             due
             application
          
           (
           it
           being
           impossible
           we
           should
           have
           any
           higher
           or
           more
           authentique
           proof
           ,
           of
           this
           supposition
           ,
           then
           the
           Council
           it self
           )
           there
           is
           no
           
             security
             ,
          
           no
           
             assurance
          
           left
           of
           any
           thing
           delivered
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           Not
           so
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             We
             may
             easily
             know
             ,
          
           
           when
           Councils
           and
           Consistories
           apply
           themselves
           aright
           ,
           by
           examining
           tradition
           ,
           of
           
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           And
           shall
           I
           a
           private
           an
           illiterate
           
             Christian
          
           (
           not
           yet
           
             acquainted
             with
             these
             solid
             and
             cleer-sighted
             Persons
             )
          
           recall
           all
           the
           decrees
           of
           
             Councils
          
           to
           a
           new
           examine
           ?
           is
           there
           still
           a
           higher
           Court
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           appeal
           ,
           from
           their
           sentence
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           superiour
           
             Iudg
          
           and
           Umpire
           over
           them
           ?
           shall
           I
           take
           this
           liberty
           upon
           me
           ,
           to
           censure
           their
           Proceeds
           ,
           to
           admit
           ,
           to
           reject
           their
           
             definitions
             ,
          
           as
           my
           weakness
           shall
           find
           them
           consonant
           to
           ,
           or
           dissonant
           from
           ,
           
             what
             I
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ?
          
           and
           if
           they
           were
           to
           receive
           their
           approbation
           from
           this
           Court
           :
           How
           can
           I
           (
           unless
           a
           senseless
           pride
           blind
           me
           )
           hope
           ,
           that
           my
           industry
           in
           the
           search
           ,
           my
           ability
           to
           find
           ,
           shall
           not
           only
           equallize
           ,
           but
           even
           exceed
           that
           of
           five
           hundred
           ,
           perhaps
           a
           thousand
           
             Bishops
          
           and
           
             Prelates
             ,
          
           and
           the
           scrutiny
           of
           numberless
           
             Divines
             ,
          
           assisting
           them
           in
           this
           
             Inquest
             ?
          
           And
           even
           to
           ease
           us
           of
           this
           sollicitude
           ,
           you
           see
           what
           exact
           care
           is
           taken
           ,
           in
           these
           proceeds
           .
           
             Pope
             Benedict
          
           here
           tells
           you
           of
           the
           holy
           
             Church
             ,
             that
             she
             teaches
             nothing
             rashly
             ,
             brings
             in
             nothing
             unwarily
             ,
             introduces
             nothing
             in
             faith
             unadvisedly
             .
          
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           all
           such
           sacred
           
             decisions
          
           are
           still
           ushered
           in
           ,
           with
           some
           
           
             such
             expressions
             as
             these
             .
          
           After
           an
           humble
           invocation
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           After
           a
           careful
           examination
           of
           the
           matter
           .
           After
           a
           dilige●●
           deliberation
           with
           our
           brethren
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           But
           if
           all
           this
           sollicitude
           in
           truth
           ,
           signifie
           nothing
           ,
           if
           we
           must
           not
           acquiesce
           here
           ,
           but
           re-examine
           all
           in
           a
           higher
           
             tribunal
             ;
          
           i●
           not
           this
           the
           utter
           
             Extermination
          
           of
           all
           that
           
             authority
          
           we
           hitherto
           have
           believed
           the
           
             Church
          
           is
           furnished
           with
           ,
           to
           deliver
           us
           our
           holy
           
             Faith
             ?
          
           Is
           not
           this
           to
           resolve
           finally
           
             (
             en
             dernier
             resort
             ,
             )
          
           our
           
             Creed
          
           into
           our
           own
           brests
           ,
           to
           make
           every
           idle
           head
           competent
           Judge
           of
           
             Popes
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Consistories
             ,
             All
             ;
          
           And
           them
           Judges
           of
           just
           nothing
           ?
           wherein
           do
           those
           loose
           bands
           of
           disagreeing
           
             Protestants
             ,
          
           all
           disagree
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           all
           agree
           against
           us
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           that
           we
           acquiesce
           and
           submit
           to
           the
           holy
           
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           the
           faithful
           keeper
           and
           dispenser
           of
           our
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           
             Tradition
             ;
          
           and
           so
           submit
           ,
           that
           from
           her
           sentence
           we
           admit
           no
           
             Appeal
             ,
          
           against
           her
           decrees
           ,
           we
           admit
           no
           
             Contradiction
             ,
          
           whilst
           they
           by
           a
           supereminent
           pride
           ,
           assume
           to
           themselves
           a
           power
           to
           judg
           
             this
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           and
           resolve
           All
           into
           their
           own
           
             capriccioes
             ,
             private
             reason
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             fancies
             ,
             pride
             ,
          
           and
           
             nothing
             .
          
           And
           yet
           I
           pray
           you
           consider
           whether
           by
           this
           appealing
           from
           the
           Church
           to
           Tradition
           ;
           
           
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             :
          
           we
           are
           not
           sunk
           into
           a
           deeper
           sink
           of
           Errour
           ,
           of
           
             Independancy
             ,
          
           then
           they
           ?
           for
           they
           appeal
           to
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           which
           (
           though
           irrationally
           )
           they
           accept
           as
           
             Canonical
             ;
          
           they
           admit
           their
           Translations
           as
           authentick
           ,
           and
           contest
           the
           sense
           onely
           with
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           whilst
           this
           Doctrine
           affoords
           us
           a
           far
           more
           full
           and
           ample
           reserve
           to
           evacuate
           all
           
             Faith
          
           at
           our
           pleasures
           :
           since
           it
           is
           still
           in
           our
           power
           ,
           and
           we
           competent
           Judges
           ,
           what
           is
           
             Tradition
             ;
          
           what
           
             not
             :
          
           where
           the
           Council
           proceeded
           with
           
             due
             Application
          
           upon
           the
           
             depositum
          
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           where
           upon
           the
           uncertain
           wavering
           opinions
           of
           
             Schoolmen
             ,
          
           or
           pretended
           assistance
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           which
           extends
           to
           
             Creeds
             ,
             Catechismes
             ,
             Definitions
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           the
           very
           Canon
           of
           
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           indeed
           
             All
          
           that
           any
           way
           belongs
           to
           
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           will
           it
           avail
           ,
           if
           this
           Gentleman
           ,
           should
           tell
           me
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           him
           wrong
           to
           rank
           his
           Doctrine
           with
           that
           of
           the
           
             Protestants
             ,
          
           or
           indeed
           hold
           it
           worse
           then
           theirs
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Protestants
          
           down
           right
           tell
           us
           the
           Church
           hath
           erred
           
             de
             fact●
          
           in
           these
           &
           these
           Points
           in
           particular
           .
           He
           and
           Master
           
             White
          
           more
           modestly
           and
           shily
           mince
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           teach
           us
           that
           
             possibly
          
           onely
           ,
           or
           
             not
             impossibly
             ,
             the
             Council
             may
             err
             ,
             and
             promulgate
             an
             errour
             .
          
           And
           perhaps
           he
           will
           say
           
           that
           these
           inconveniencies
           are
           saved
           ,
           by
           this
           his
           succeeding
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
           
             Tab.
          
           22.
           
           For
           there
           having
           delivered
           this
           his
           Doctrine
           against
           the
           infallibility
           of
           
             Councils
             ,
          
           he
           presently
           adds
           :
           
             But
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             such
             an
             errour
          
           (
           thus
           promulg'd
           by
           the
           Council
           )
           
             should
             pass
             into
             an
             establisht
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             accepted
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             delivered
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             preached
             by
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           For
           as
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           will
           presently
           appear
           even
           in
           this
           our
           question
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           new
           model
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           be
           subsistent
           ,
           not
           only
           
             possibly
             ,
          
           or
           
             not
             impossibly
             ,
          
           but
           
             de
             facto
             ,
          
           the
           Florentin
           Council
           and
           
             Church
          
           hath
           erred
           in
           this
           
             particular
             .
          
           And
           since
           to
           say
           ,
           even
           
             not
             impossibly
          
           the
           Council
           may
           err
           ,
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           assurance
           is
           now
           pulled
           up
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           but
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           as
           high
           ,
           and
           higher
           
             Independancy
          
           then
           theirs
           :
           And
           as
           to
           those
           words
           of
           Master
           
             Whites
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           they
           notwithstanding
           ,
           it
           is
           still
           in
           his
           power
           by
           his
           former
           Doctrine
           
             (
             that
             it
             is
             not
             impossible
             the
             Council
             may
             err
             ,
             and
             promulgate
             an
             error
             )
          
           to
           evacuate
           all
           the
           
             Canons
          
           of
           all
           the
           
             Councils
          
           at
           his
           pleasures
           ;
           for
           however
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Council
           now
           stands
           ingaged
           in
           the
           definition
           of
           any
           Doctrine
           :
           however
           the
           Decree
           is
           now
           
             published
          
           to
           the
           whole
           
           world
           ,
           however
           the
           
             Church
          
           accept
           of
           the
           Decree
           ,
           however
           all
           
             Catholiques
          
           submit
           to
           the
           
             Decree
             ,
          
           yet
           it
           remains
           still
           in
           his
           power
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             never
             passed
             into
             an
             established
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           whilest
           he
           ,
           or
           his
           
             cleer-sighted
          
           Scholars
           intend
           to
           shake
           it
           .
           And
           how
           far
           this
           his
           reserve
           of
           
             an
             establisht
             Doctrine
             ,
             delivered
             by
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             preached
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           extends
           ,
           will
           sufficiently
           appear
           in
           his
           very
           attempt
           of
           the
           
             Faith
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           in
           our
           Question
           of
           
             Purgatory
             .
          
           (
           For
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           special
           regard
           to
           his
           beloved
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           when
           he
           renounced
           thus
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             Councils
             .
             )
          
           The
           consciences
           of
           all
           the
           illiterate
           
             Catholiques
          
           bear
           witness
           ,
           that
           the
           delivery
           of
           Souls
           from
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           is
           now
           their
           received
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           from
           their
           present
           
             Pastors
          
           and
           Teachers
           ;
           no
           
             Divine
          
           but
           knows
           ,
           that
           for
           Three
           hundred
           years
           and
           upwards
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           promulgation
           of
           
             Pope
             Benedict
          
           his
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           no
           Orthodox
           Writer
           but
           submits
           to
           his
           
             Decree
          
           as
           
             unquestionable
             :
             Master
             White
          
           himself
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           St.
           
             Gregory
          
           the
           
             great
          
           was
           the
           first
           Founder
           of
           that
           
             Faith
          
           (
           we
           now
           fight
           for
           )
           a
           thousand
           years
           ago
           ,
           pursued
           and
           sustained
           by
           the
           numberless
           number
           of
           incomparably
           eminent
           
             Doctors
          
           and
           
             Saints
             .
          
           In
           sum
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           Article
           of
           our
           
             Faith
          
           witnessed
           ,
           any
           establisht
           ,
           it
           is
           this
           :
           not
           any
           
           one
           carrying
           after
           it
           a
           more
           ample
           continued
           
             practise
             ,
          
           not
           any
           one
           testified
           by
           so
           many
           
             Foundations
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             Almes
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           this
           .
           And
           yet
           
             this
             is
             no
             establisht
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             It
             is
             not
             a
             Truth
             delivered
             by
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             preacht
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           he
           being
           overwhelmed
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Church
          
           for
           a
           thousand
           years
           ,
           appeals
           with
           the
           
             Protestants
          
           to
           the
           Primitive
           Ages
           immediate
           to
           
             Christ
             ;
          
           their
           
             plea
          
           and
           his
           being
           just
           the
           same
           ,
           differing
           onely
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           is
           not
           the
           
             establisht
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             as
             delivered
             by
             Fathers
             ,
             preacht
             by
             Christ
             :
          
           He
           ,
           that
           the
           
             delivery
             of
             Souls
             from
             thence
             ,
          
           is
           not
           even
           yet
           
             established
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           18.
           
           This
           Doctrine
           then
           is
           
             not
             the
             way
          
           (
           as
           our
           ingenious
           Scholar
           says
           )
           
             to
             keep
             fools
             from
             straying
             ,
          
           but
           the
           way
           to
           make
           
             fools
             stray
             ,
          
           and
           supposes
           a
           high
           folly
           in
           him
           who
           accepts
           it
           ;
           who
           leaves
           the
           received
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           holy
           
             Church
             ,
          
           to
           gadd
           after
           new
           models
           of
           a
           modern
           
             Divine
             .
          
           But
           the
           way
           to
           keep
           both
           fools
           and
           wise
           men
           from
           straying
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           all
           the
           wise
           men
           in
           the
           world
           have
           hitherto
           followed
           ,
           to
           acquiesce
           ,
           to
           submit
           ,
           to
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           without
           further
           
             dispute
          
           or
           
             reserve
             ,
          
           without
           further
           examination
           of
           her
           
             Decrees
             ,
          
           by
           
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             
             and
             heard
             .
          
           We
           know
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           
             he
             shall
             never
             have
             God
             his
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             the
             Church
             his
             Mother
             on
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
          
           how
           injurious
           would
           he
           shew
           himself
           
             (
             sayes
             the
             pious
             Emperour
          
           Marcianus
           )
           to
           the
           most
           Reverend
           Synod
           ,
           
           who
           should
           attempt
           to
           question
           anew
           ,
           and
           publickly
           dispute
           and
           controvert
           such
           points
           as
           are
           once
           judged
           and
           rightly
           determined
           .
           For
           who
           will
           grant
           
             (
             says
          
           Pegna
           )
           more
           authority
           to
           the
           Opinions
           of
           single
           persons
           disputing
           of
           Faith
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           Fancy
           ,
           then
           to
           the
           definitions
           of
           Councils
           lawfully
           called
           and
           congregated
           ,
           where
           the
           Fathers
           hearts
           are
           governed
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           dictamen
           .
           T
           is
           already
           excellently
           well
           decreed
           ,
           for
           many
           Reasons
           ,
           That
           things
           once
           defined
           should
           be
           no
           more
           called
           in
           question
           .
           For
           if
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           are
           thus
           constituted
           and
           decreed
           ,
           should
           be
           again
           brought
           under
           doubt
           and
           disputation
           ;
           surely
           no
           Iudgment
           or
           Sanction
           would
           remain
           firm
           and
           strong
           against
           any
           Errours
           what
           soever
           :
           every
           establisht
           Truth
           and
           Definition
           of
           the
           Church
           being
           troubled
           afresh
           with
           the
           same
           Furies
           .
           
           
             Thus
          
           Gelasius
           
             the
             First
             related
             by
          
           Gratian
           .
           
             By
             which
             my
             Reader
             will
             observe
             ,
             how
             far
             a
             different
             road
             ,
             
             that
             ancient
             piety
             of
          
           Christians
           ,
           
             walkt
             in
             ,
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             now
             chalked
             out
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             this
             School
             armed
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
          
           Popes
           
             and
          
           Councils
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           19.
           
           But
           before
           I
           leave
           this
           Point
           ,
           I
           will
           mind
           my
           Reader
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           were
           (
           as
           he
           supposes
           it
           )
           lawfull
           ,
           for
           every
           man
           to
           call
           the
           Decrees
           of
           
             Popes
          
           and
           
             Councils
          
           to
           a
           new
           trial
           by
           this
           Touchstone
           of
           
             Tradition
             ,
          
           by
           asking
           his
           very
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             ?
          
           my
           Adversary
           hath
           lost
           his
           cause
           .
           For
           to
           this
           Question
           ,
           being
           proposed
           in
           our
           present
           controversie
           of
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           what
           can
           we
           with
           truth
           answer
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           have
           
             seen
          
           innumerable
           
             Masses
             ,
             Dirges
             ,
             Alms
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           and
           that
           we
           have
           constantly
           
             heard
             ,
          
           that
           
             souls
             are
             delivered
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             by
             these
             powerfull
             helps
             ,
             before
             the
             Day
             of
             Iudgment
             ?
          
           And
           what
           can
           we
           with
           truth
           answer
           ;
           but
           that
           we
           have
           hitherto
           
             beleeved
          
           this
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           are
           still
           our selves
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           
             so
             inconstant
             as
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             wi●h
             the
             wind
             of
             a
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           we
           do
           
             beleeve
          
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           continue
           to
           
             believe
             it
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           I
           appeal
           safely
           even
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           those
           few
           Proselytes
           this
           new
           Master
           ,
           
             Master
             White
             ,
          
           hath
           gained
           :
           Whether
           till
           of
           late
           this
           new
           Systeme
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           came
           to
           light
           ,
           they
           ever
           entertained
           the
           least
           doubt
           
           of
           it
           ?
           Whether
           it
           were
           not
           their
           full
           
             perswasion
             ?
          
           A
           
             Doctrine
          
           which
           they
           beleeved
           to
           have
           been
           delivered
           with
           as
           firm
           and
           constant
           an
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           as
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           ?
           Whether
           ever
           they
           divided
           this
           ,
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           allowed
           it
           a
           less
           degree
           of
           assurance
           onely
           ,
           as
           of
           
             Opinion
             ?
          
           Nor
           will
           it
           avail
           my
           Adversary
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           indeed
           his
           full
           
             perswasion
             ,
          
           bu●
           not
           his
           
             beleef
             ;
          
           he
           never
           understood
           it
           ,
           (
           though
           delivered
           to
           him
           from
           his
           present
           
             Pastors
             )
          
           as
           the
           
             Faith
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           as
           
             the
             generally
             received
             Opinion
             of
             Divines
             :
          
           and
           that
           in
           truth
           he
           never
           ranked
           it
           among
           the
           Articles
           of
           his
           
             Creed
             ,
          
           but
           in
           a
           lower
           form
           ,
           of
           I
           know
           not
           what
           
             consent
          
           of
           
             Schoolmen
             .
          
           For
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Mankind
           will
           refute
           this
           falshood
           .
           And
           confident
           I
           am
           ,
           if
           a
           long
           perswasion
           of
           his
           now
           received
           
             Doctrine
          
           hath
           not
           effaced
           the
           memory
           of
           his
           past
           disposition
           of
           
             soul
             ,
          
           his
           own
           conscience
           bears
           witness
           against
           him
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           whole
           Universality
           of
           Catholiques
           ,
           they
           still
           assert
           and
           sustain
           this
           
             Faith
             ;
          
           they
           hear
           not
           of
           this
           
             novelty
          
           without
           horrour
           .
           And
           for
           that
           handfull
           of
           persons
           who
           are
           (
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           )
           not
           one
           in
           a
           million
           ,
           who
           have
           of
           late
           embraced
           the
           contrary
           :
           let
           them
           (
           for
           it
           highly
           concerns
           them
           )
           duely
           examine
           their
           consciences
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
           private
           esteem
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           Master
           
             White
             ,
          
           the
           
             Authour
          
           of
           this
           
             Doctrine
             ;
          
           the
           comfortable
           new
           apprehensions
           he
           introduces
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           that
           great
           terrour
           and
           fear
           they
           before
           were
           in
           ,
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           that
           state
           :
           the
           easing
           their
           Consciences
           from
           the
           incumbent
           care
           of
           assisting
           their
           departed
           friend●
           ,
           (
           for
           all
           this
           is
           immediately
           wrought
           by
           an
           acceptance
           of
           this
           
             Position
             )
          
           hath
           not
           wrought
           upon
           their
           
             inconstancy
          
           to
           abandon
           the
           Tents
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           to
           list
           themselves
           in
           this
           new
           Squadron
           ,
           to
           impugn
           their
           pious
           
             Mother
             :
          
           to
           forsake
           a
           formerly
           received
           
             Beleef
             ,
          
           now
           to
           adhere
           to
           a
           new
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           which
           certainly
           at
           the
           first
           proposal
           checkt
           their
           former
           perswasion
           ,
           the
           holy
           
             Faith
          
           planted
           in
           their
           
             Souls
             .
          
           Nor
           ▪
           hath
           the
           contrary
           Assertion
           any
           thing
           but
           a
           bold
           confidence
           to
           warrant
           it
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           ,
           we
           feel
           ,
           we
           experience
           in
           our selves
           this
           
             Beleef
             .
             We
          
           do
           beleeve
           the
           
             Councils
             can
             not
             misguide
             us
             .
          
           We
           do
           beleeve
           the
           
             delivery
             of
             Souls
             ,
             before
             the
             Day
             of
             Iudgment
             .
          
           This
           is
           our
           
             Faith
          
           as
           firm
           as
           a
           
             Rock
             ,
          
           not
           to
           be
           shaken
           by
           all
           the
           
             Sophistry
          
           of
           the
           world
           .
           If
           it
           were
           possible
           (
           as
           certainly
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           )
           that
           it
           could
           be
           evidenced
           that
           our
           
             faith
          
           of
           both
           these
           is
           erroneous
           :
           yet
           certainly
           it
           could
           never
           carry
           any
           f●ce
           of
           probability
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           hitherto
           ,
           or
           even
           yet
           do
           not
           
           
             beleeve
          
           them
           ;
           every
           man
           being
           furnisht
           within
           his
           own
           brest
           ,
           with
           an
           irrefragable
           witness
           ,
           stronger
           then
           all
           the
           wit
           and
           Logick
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           
             Protestants
          
           face
           us
           down
           that
           we
           make
           
             Idols
          
           of
           
             ●●ictures
             ,
          
           against
           our
           own
           souls
           and
           knowledge
           :
           What
           impudence
           is
           this
           ?
           And
           shall
           this
           new
           School
           have
           the
           confidence
           ,
           against
           all
           mens
           experience
           ,
           thus
           to
           give
           the
           Lye
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Christian
          
           world
           ?
           So
           that
           I
           hope
           my
           Reader
           rests
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           even
           this
           Cour●
           (
           to
           which
           he
           appeals
           )
           hath
           given
           sentence
           against
           him
           ,
           even
           by
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
        
         
           And
           how
           happily
           hath
           this
           our
           great
           Master
           ,
           
             Master
             White
          
           Arraigned
           
             himself
          
           (
           as
           the
           first
           Author
           of
           our
           new
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           the
           first
           Bro●cher
           of
           a
           new
           
             Doctrine
             )
          
           under
           the
           person
           of
           
             Luther
             .
             Sonus
             Buccinae
             Tract.
          
           1.
           
           §
           .
           viii
           .
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           his
           
             Bishop
             ,
          
           or
           a
           
             Nuntius
          
           of
           the
           
             Apostolick
             See
             .
          
           That
           his
           own
           condemnation
           might
           be
           the
           more
           solemn
           ,
           and
           the
           sentence
           pronounced
           against
           himself
           conceived
           in
           his
           own
           words
           :
           Thus
           then
           he
           makes
           
             Luthers
             ,
          
           and
           his
           own
           
             Process
             ;
             And
             let
             him
             be
             asked
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             which
             he
             stands
             suspected
          
           (
           and
           much
           more
           if
           now
           he
           hath
           sustained
           in
           Print
           )
           
             whether
             he
             believes
          
           (
           this
           his
           new
           Doctrine
           of
           Purgatory
           )
           
             to
             be
             that
             Doctrin
          
           
           which
           this
           present
           Age
           he
           now
           lives
           in
           ,
           received
           from
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           of
           the
           immediate
           foregoing
           Age
           ?
           Whether
           he
           received
           it
           in
           his
           childhood
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           first
           instructed
           in
           Christian
           belief
           ,
           and
           which
           ,
           till
           he
           now
           became
           a
           Doctor
           ,
           he
           followed
           ?
           And
           let
           him
           answer
           for
           himself
           (
           for
           what
           other
           answer
           can
           he
           make
           )
           then
           that
           
             (
             this
             his
             new
             broached
             Purgatory
             )
          
           is
           not
           that
           Doctrin
           he
           thus
           was
           taught
           ,
           whilst
           he
           was
           yet
           a
           Child
           :
           But
           that
           it
           is
           better
           Doctrine
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           hath
           now
           evinced
           out
           of
           sacred
           Monuments
           :
           
             Heathen
             Poets
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Bowels
             and
             Principles
             of
             Nature
             ,
             by
             Demonstration
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             contrary
             Doctrine
             to
             which
             he
             had
             been
             bred
             ,
             took
             its
             rise
             onely
             from
             ignorance
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             separated
             substances
             .
          
           And
           let
           the
           faithfull
           people
           
             (
             says
             he
             )
          
           encompass
           the
           Tribunal
           ,
           now
           educated
           in
           this
           faith
           ,
           that
           the
           Authority
           of
           things
           which
           〈◊〉
           stand
           bound
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           descends
           ,
           handel
           down
           from
           Christ
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           even
           till
           this
           Age
           :
           Will
           they
           n●
           cry
           out
           upon
           him
           as
           an
           Innovatour
           ,
           a
           Prophane
           Person
           ,
           an
           Heretick
           :
           will
           they
           not
           proclaim
           and
           invoque
           to
           Prisons
           ,
           Fire
           ,
           with
           him
           ;
           to
           rid
           such
           a
           plague
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           
             And
             he
             pursues
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           let
           the
           people
           be
           silent
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Iudge
           ●erge
           him
           .
           And
           do
           you
           not
           know
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
          
           this
           new
           Doctrine
           fights
           against
           the
           known
           Laws
           of
           your
           Country
           ?
           that
           such
           an
           Author
           as
           you
           are
           first
           thrust
           out
           of
           the
           sacred
           Communion
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           should
           expiate
           or
           pay
           for
           this
           his
           presumption
           with
           death
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           you
           now
           fight
           against
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Monuments
           of
           Antiquity
           ?
           that
           you
           combate
           an
           immemorable
           custome
           ?
           that
           you
           now
           impugne
           that
           reverence
           due
           to
           our
           most
           dear
           Parents
           ;
           by
           whom
           above
           all
           things
           else
           ,
           the
           contrary
           Doctrine
           
             (
             of
             Purgatory
             )
          
           is
           recommended
           to
           us
           as
           most
           profitable
           both
           for
           soul
           and
           body
           ?
           And
           since
           it
           can
           not
           with
           any
           face
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           knows
           he
           contends
           against
           all
           these
           :
           Let
           the
           Iudg
           further
           urge
           him
           .
           From
           whence
           
             Sir
          
           can
           you
           hope
           to
           draw
           any
           Argument
           of
           that
           evidence
           ,
           which
           may
           inforce
           us
           and
           other
           prudent
           men
           to
           follow
           this
           noveltie
           with
           an
           obdurate
           soul
           ?
           And
           let
           him
           answer
           that
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           the
           Iudg
           reply
           ;
           and
           do
           not
           you
           know
           ,
           that
           wilfully
           you
           inhere
           to
           holy
           Scriptures
           ?
           Do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           words
           ,
           do
           not
           signifie
           naturally
           ,
           but
           by
           institution
           ?
           And
           therefore
           the
           construction
           of
           words
           is
           sub●ect
           to
           such
           variety
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           pick
           out
           any
           sence
           demonstratively
           ,
           at
           least
           any
           one
           expresly
           repugnant
           
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           so
           many
           wise
           men
           ,
           who
           all
           of
           them
           indeavour
           the
           understanding
           of
           those
           sacred
           Texts
           as
           well
           as
           you
           .
           
             Or
             can
             you
             pretend
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             directed
             by
             the
             ●ables
             of
             Heathen
             Poets
             ,
             or
             that
             you
             now
             can
             demonstratively
             shew
             out
             of
             the
          
           Principles
           
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             which
             we
             all
             have
             with
             unavoidable
             Authority
             ,
             hitherto
             believed
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             or
             that
             you
             now
             have
             attained
             to
             such
             a
             cleer
             understanding
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             separated
             souls
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             learning
             of
             mankind
             before
             you
             ,
             could
             not
             reach
             that
             ,
             which
             now
             you
             pretend
             to
             have
             demonstratively
             and
             scientifically
             proved
             ?
          
           Is
           it
           not
           evident
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           that
           this
           large-wide
           mouth'd
           gaping
           promiser
           will
           produce
           nothing
           worthy
           the
           hearing
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           b●
           esteemed
           as
           a
           meer
           frantick
           and
           mad
           person
           ?
           as
           he
           who
           Vaunts
           ,
           he
           will
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           all
           learned
           men
           know
           is
           impossible
           ,
           and
           the
           very
           unlearned
           see
           is
           improbable
           .
           
             And
             further
             he
             pursues
             ;
             let
             the
             same
             ,
             or
          
           another
           Writer
           ,
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           being
           now
           unmindful
           of
           his
           own
           weakness
           ,
           imagin
           to
           himself
           ,
           that
           either
           by
           his
           own
           reason
           ,
           or
           explication
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           he
           hath
           now
           found
           out
           that
           which
           all
           former
           ages
           were
           ignorant
           of
           
             (
             to
             wit
             ;
             that
             now
             in
             the
             third
             age
             or
             mans
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             directed
             by
             faith
             no
             longer
             〈…〉
             for
          
           
           the
           future
           by
           his
           demonstrations
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Position
           of
           this
           our
           Master
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           
             presently
             see
             .
             )
          
           And
           that
           this
           truth
           was
           left
           by
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           be
           revealed
           and
           manifested
           to
           the
           Church
           :
           Of
           which
           Position
           the
           vulgar
           Christians
           ,
           as
           a
           sluggish
           Cattel
           not
           at
           all
           given
           to
           speculation
           know
           nothing
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           contemns
           them
           ;
           he
           laughs
           at
           the
           Doctours
           ,
           he
           styles
           the
           Saints
           lyars
           ,
           because
           men
           :
           but
           that
           he
           himself
           is
           the
           first
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           made
           known
           so
           great
           a
           mystery
           .
           But
           though
           he
           be
           a
           most
           arrogant
           person
           ,
           let
           him
           weigh
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           consider
           :
           Though
           I
           have
           hitherto
           contemplated
           this
           sublime
           and
           happy
           truth
           :
           But
           when
           I
           come
           to
           propose
           this
           Doctrine
           to
           others
           ,
           they
           will
           presently
           object
           ,
           
             and
             ask
             whether
          
           Christian
           Faith
           hath
           any
           other
           ground
           of
           its
           security
           then
           a
           continued
           succession
           through
           all
           ages
           to
           our
           present
           time
           ?
           Do
           you
           
             Sir
          
           promise
           this
           new
           light
           ,
           
             of
             science
             ,
             of
             Demonstration
             ?
          
           If
           I
           deny
           it
           ,
           will
           they
           not
           presently
           hiss
           me
           out
           ?
           Will
           they
           not
           cry
           out
           to
           the
           faggot
           with
           me
           ?
           And
           shall
           we
           believe
           that
           in
           such
           a
           disposition
           of
           the
           faithful
           people
           ,
           that
           (
           such
           an
           
             Innovatour
             )
          
           will
           dare
           to
           print
           or
           publish
           his
           novelty
           ▪
           or
           that
           he
           shall
           hope
           to
           find
           either
           buyers
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           or
           followers
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Thus
             he
             .
             And
             thus
          
           Sir
           ,
           
             your
             great
             Master
             pleads
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             arraigns
          
           himself
           ,
           
             and
             all
             the
             Proselytes
             
             of
             his
             new
          
           Purgatory
           ,
           
             thus
             he
             thunders
             and
             lightens
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             home
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             the
             faithful
             bear
             witness
             against
             it
             ,
             the
          
           unlearned
           
             know
             it
             is
          
           improbable
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           learned
           
             see
             it
             is
          
           impossible
           .
        
         
           Having
           said
           this
           to
           the
           ingenuous
           Gentleman
           ,
           the
           
             Author
          
           of
           that
           
             Letter
             ,
          
           who
           is
           a
           very
           able
           proficient
           in
           this
           new
           School
           .
           I
           hope
           he
           will
           pardon
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           make
           his
           Letter
           publick
           without
           his
           name
           :
           I
           hope
           these
           short
           reflections
           on
           his
           and
           his
           Masters
           grounds
           ,
           without
           which
           he
           acknowledges
           this
           
             Purgatory
          
           can
           not
           be
           sustained
           ,
           will
           prove
           an
           effectual
           admonition
           to
           him
           ,
           both
           to
           see
           and
           repent
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           entred
           himself
           a
           
             Scholar
          
           into
           this
           dangerous
           
             School
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           out
           of
           hand
           to
           withdraw
           his
           name
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           20.
           
           And
           now
           
             Sir
          
           I
           hope
           this
           better
           proficients
           judgment
           will
           be
           of
           some
           weight
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           your
           School-fellow
           .
           I
           think
           an
           unprejudiced
           understanding
           will
           be
           convinced
           ,
           by
           that
           evidence
           I
           have
           already
           brought
           :
           the
           undoubted
           intention
           of
           the
           
             Pope
          
           was
           ,
           to
           deliver
           us
           our
           holy
           Faith
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           several
           conditions
           of
           
             souls
             ,
          
           which
           depart
           this
           mortal
           life
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           either
           which
           need
           ,
           or
           need
           not
           any
           Purgation
           
           in
           the
           next
           life
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             Council
             ,
          
           besides
           the
           strength
           of
           words
           of
           the
           Decree
           ,
           the
           very
           
             Process
          
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           several
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           
             Latine
          
           and
           
             Greek
             Churches
          
           in
           order
           to
           this
           Decree
           ,
           will
           evince
           that
           their
           intentions
           reach
           as
           home
           ,
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           as
           their
           words
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Reverend
           Esteem
           of
           ●●ur
           new
           
             Master
             ,
          
           and
           of
           those
           
             solid
             ,
          
           and
           
             cleer-sighted
          
           persons
           stop
           your
           eares
           against
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Let
           us
           try
           that
           Musick
           which
           certainly
           would
           cure
           you
           of
           this
           
             Tarantula
             .
          
           What
           if
           we
           could
           obtain
           your
           new
           
             Master
          
           to
           plead
           on
           the
           behalf
           of
           that
           Faith
           we
           now
           maintain
           ?
           this
           certainly
           would
           prevail
           :
           Let
           us
           attempt
           it
           then
           ;
           if
           you
           are
           not
           as
           yet
           so
           good
           a
           proficient
           in
           your
           new
           School
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           ready
           to
           believe
           ,
           the
           
             Council
          
           erred
           in
           this
           particular
           question
           of
           
             Purgatory
             :
          
           I
           doubt
           not
           to
           conclude
           you
           out
           of
           your
           Masters
           own
           grounds
           .
           Master
           
             White
          
           then
           layes
           you
           down
           this
           fundamental
           Doctrine
           .
           
             The
             Church
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             in
             her
             definitions
             of
             Faith
             proceeds
             onely
             on
             tradition
             :
             and
             declares
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             Depositum
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             was
             handed
             down
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             an
             innumerable
             number
             of
             Fathers
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             to
             their
             numberless
             children
             and
             flock
             ,
             through
             age
             to
             age
             ,
             even
             to
             any
             one
             detèrminate
             moment
             .
             
             When
             then
             any
             controversie
             is
             to
             be
             decided
             ,
             and
             a
             Council
             is
             summoned
             to
             declare
             our
             Faith
             ;
             what
             course
             is
             then
             taken
             ?
             surely
             no
             other
             then
             this
             .
             The
             Fathers
             there
             gathered
             ,
             lay
             down
             that
             Faith
             thus
             handed
             down
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             received
             from
             their
             precedent
             teachers
             ,
             and
             was
             commended
             to
             them
             to
             deliver
             to
             posteri●y
             ,
             as
             a
             sacred
             treasure
             not
             to
             be
             violated
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             their
             light
             ,
             their
             guide
             in
             their
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           This
           Doctrine
           presupposed
           ;
           let
           it
           not
           be
           denyed
           ,
           but
           the
           
             Florentin
             Council
          
           proceeded
           in
           that
           very
           way
           he
           hath
           chalked
           out
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           our
           present
           
             question
             ,
          
           and
           my
           work
           is
           done
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           
             Council
             .
          
           Both
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           Fathers
           meet
           first
           at
           
             Ferrara
             ,
          
           afterwards
           at
           
             Florence
             ;
          
           their
           business
           there
           is
           to
           declare
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             souls
             which
             depart
             this
             life
             ;
          
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Souls
           which
           are
           detained
           in
           
             Purgatory
             :
          
           both
           sides
           lay
           down
           their
           hitherto
           received
           Faith
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           decision
           .
           Let
           us
           see
           how
           happily
           they
           agree
           with
           this
           new
           molded
           
             Purgatory
             .
          
           And
           first
           as
           to
           the
           
             Latins
             .
          
        
         
           
             They
             ●elieve
             a
          
           Purgatory
           Fire
           
             directly
             against
             Master
          
           White
           ,
           
             who
             pretends
             to
             demonstate
             ,
          
           that
           no
           material
           agent
           can
           work
           upon
           the
           soul
           in
           its
           state
           of
           separation
           ;
           
             they
             
             believe
          
           that
           souls
           guilty
           of
           venial
           impurities
           ,
           are
           purged
           by
           this
           fire
           ,
           
             directly
             against
             Master
          
           White
           
             who
             holds
             ;
          
           there
           is
           no
           purging
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           ,
           neither
           by
           fire
           ,
           nor
           not
           by
           fire
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           reserved
           to
           the
           reunion
           ,
           when
           her
           now
           torment
           ,
           her
           irregular
           affections
           shall
           be
           changed
           .
           
             They
             believe
             that
          
           souls
           there
           detained
           ,
           by
           this
           fire
           together
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Masses
           ,
           Almes
           ,
           
             &c.
          
           are
           Expiated
           .
           
             directly
             against
             Master
          
           White
           ,
           
             in
             the
             point
             in
             Question
             ,
          
           both
           as
           to
           the
           indivisible
           duration
           of
           the
           state
           ,
           
             he
             pretends
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
          
           and
           the
           unchangeableness
           of
           it
           ,
           
             and
             the
          
           continuation
           of
           it
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgment
           .
           
             Being
             thus
             unfortunate
             with
             the
          
           Latins
           ,
           
             who
             must
             needs
             have
             thrust
             this
             new
          
           School
           
             out
             of
             their
             Communion
             ;
             let
             us
             see
             what
             favour
             it
             would
             find
             with
             the
          
           Greeks
           .
           
             These
             then
             profess
             this
             belief
             :
             That
          
           souls
           there
           ,
           are
           detained
           in
           a
           darksome
           place
           .
           
             Directly
             against
             Master
          
           White
           ,
           
             who
             holds
             that
          
           souls
           in
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           doe
           not
           only
           abstract
           from
           place
           ,
           but
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           some
           manner
           governours
           ,
           of
           all
           place
           :
           
             they
             believe
             souls
             are
             expiated
             and
             freed
             ,
             directly
             against
             Master
          
           White
           ,
           
             who
             holds
          
           there
           is
           no
           expiating
           and
           freeing
           of
           souls
           ,
           but
           at
           re-union
           with
           their
           bodies
           ;
           
             they
             believe
          
           souls
           are
           freed
           by
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Sacrifices
           of
           
           Priests
           ,
           Almes
           ,
           
             &c.
             directly
             against
             Master
          
           White
           ,
           
             in
             all
             the
             wayes
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             his
          
           indivisible
           measure
           ,
           
             or
          
           duration
           of
           souls
           ,
           
             the
          
           unchangeableness
           of
           their
           state
           ,
           
             and
             the
             continuation
             of
          
           it
           ,
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgment
           .
           
             And
             most
             especially
             both
             sides
             unanimously
             agree
             against
             him
             ,
             in
             asserting
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Prayers
             ,
             and
          
           Sacrifices
           
             of
             the
          
           Priests
           ,
           
             for
             the
             dead
             ;
             for
             in
             his
             new
             systeme
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             evidenced
             hereafter
             )
             these
             endeavours
             advantage
             not
             the
             souls
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           What
           wonder
           then
           ,
           if
           out
           of
           both
           the
           
             Greek
          
           and
           
             Latin
          
           Professions
           ,
           thus
           directly
           opposite
           to
           
             him
             ,
          
           should
           issue
           out
           a
           
             Decree
          
           directly
           destructive
           of
           this
           his
           
             Machin
             :
          
           or
           whilst
           neither
           part
           would
           admit
           him
           into
           their
           Communion
           ;
           they
           should
           conspire
           to
           destroy
           his
           
             errour
             .
             The
             sacred
             Council
             approving
             :
             We
             define
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             after
          
           Baptisme
           
             received
             ,
             have
             contracted
             no
             blemish
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             also
             those
             souls
             ,
             who
             after
             they
             have
             contracted
             the
             blemish
             of
             sin
             ,
             are
             purged
             either
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             being
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             said
             bodies
             ,
             are
             presently
             received
             into
             heaven
             .
          
           What
           wonders
           is
           it
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           a
           purging
           of
           
             souls
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             p●esent
             Translation
          
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           which
           both
           sides
           agreed
           against
           him
           ,
           destructive
           
           of
           all
           this
           new
           Doctrine
           ?
           And
           truly
           what
           to
           answer
           to
           this
           evidence
           but
           by
           those
           other
           grounds
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Council
          
           did
           not
           proceed
           
             with
             due
             Application
             ,
          
           and
           so
           erred
           ;
           I
           cannot
           imagine
           .
           And
           now
           I
           think
           I
           have
           fulfilled
           my
           promise
           to
           my
           
             Reader
             ,
          
           that
           either
           this
           new
           model
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           cannot
           subsist
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           
             Council
             ,
          
           in
           our
           very
           point
           in
           question
           ,
           hath
           not
           only
           
             possibly
             ,
          
           or
           
             not
             impossibly
             ,
          
           but
           
             de
             facto
          
           proceeded
           to
           an
           
             erroneous
             definition
             ;
             de
             facto
          
           by
           this
           attempt
           hath
           
             fallen
             into
             an
             errour
             ,
          
           and
           de
           facto
           
             publisht
             it
             to
             the
             World
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             Church
          
           which
           hath
           constantly
           imbraced
           this
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           hath
           
             de
             facto
          
           erred
           as
           well
           as
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           hope
           your
           peremptory
           
             When
             ,
          
           hath
           received
           its
           answer
           ,
           your
           so
           many
           times
           reiterated
           question
           .
           
             When
             is
             this
             purgation
             perfected
             ,
             comp●eated
             ,
             ended
             ?
          
           Take
           the
           
             Popes
          
           answer
           (
           since
           I
           hope
           you
           are
           not
           so
           good
           a
           proficient
           as
           to
           detest
           and
           abhominate
           his
           authority
           ,
           to
           teach
           you
           faith
           ,
           )
           
             before
             the
             resumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             :
          
           Let
           the
           
             Council
          
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           (
           if
           you
           are
           not
           poysoned
           with
           that
           detestable
           Doctrine
           that
           it
           may
           err
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             the
             Pope
             )
          
           being
           
             purged
             ,
             even
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             presently
             .
          
           Agree
           and
           reunite
           your self
           to
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           be
           
           refractory
           no
           longer
           upon
           the
           itch
           of
           novelties
           ,
           of
           seeming
           wiser
           then
           all
           the
           
             Christian
          
           World
           ever
           was
           before
           you
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           21.
           
           But
           still
           you
           bite
           the
           Bridle
           ;
           these
           words
           so
           directly
           opposite
           to
           your
           errour
           ,
           are
           in
           these
           
             sacred
             decisions
             :
          
           there
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           must
           remain
           ,
           
             maugre
          
           the
           Gates
           of
           
             Hell
          
           which
           shall
           never
           prevail
           against
           this
           
             Faith
             ;
          
           and
           when
           you
           have
           turned
           your self
           into
           all
           your
           postures
           ,
           you
           appear
           with
           this
           pitiful
           evasion
           ;
           these
           words
           are
           ●here
           indeed
           ,
           but
           (
           say
           you
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           19
           20.
           &c.
           )
           they
           reach
           not
           home
           to
           our
           point
           :
           The
           Popes
           
             ante
             reassumptionem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             before
             the
             reunion
             ,
          
           depends
           on
           the
           precedent
           words
           ;
           
             when
             after
             death
             they
             shall
             be
             purged
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             aforesaid
             purgation
             ,
          
           which
           words
           also
           should
           have
           
             stalked
          
           in
           great
           Letters
           ;
           This
           
             purgation
          
           is
           indeed
           
             supposed
             ,
          
           but
           no
           way
           
             defined
             :
          
           and
           for
           the
           
             Councils
             ,
             Presently
             ,
          
           it
           also
           depends
           on
           the
           foregoing
           words
           ;
           
             being
             purged
             ,
             uncloathed
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           presupposes
           a
           
             purgation
          
           held
           by
           some
           divines
           ,
           in
           the
           state
           of
           
             separation
             ,
          
           but
           no
           way
           
             Decrees
          
           it
           ;
           and
           since
           the
           question
           was
           not
           then
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           
             supposition
             ,
          
           (
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           )
           but
           that
           then
           it
           was
           admittted
           without
           more
           adoe
           ;
           you
           grant
           us
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           
             supposition
          
           those
           words
           passed
           into
           the
           
             Pope
          
           and
           
             Councils
             Decrees
             :
          
           The
           
             Pope
          
           indeed
           
           was
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           
             purgation
             ●f
             souls
             might
             be
             compleated
             in
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             ;
          
           but
           what
           does
           that
           concern
           you
           :
           You
           lawfully
           dissent
           from
           his
           
             Opinion
          
           if
           you
           find
           reason
           ,
           but
           not
           from
           his
           
             Faith
             :
          
           where
           he
           
             opin●s
             ,
          
           you
           
             follow
             him
             as
             far
             as
             his
             reason
             leads
             ;
          
           but
           where
           he
           
             defines
          
           you
           
             submit
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           Sir
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           I
           wondered
           at
           your
           last
           word
           
             submit
             ,
          
           for
           I
           understand
           not
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           understand
           your
           Master
           .
           We
           are
           here
           in
           a
           business
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           certainly
           you
           pass
           a
           very
           handsome
           complement
           upon
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           when
           you
           tell
           him
           you
           
             submit
          
           to
           his
           
             definitions
             :
          
           If
           this
           be
           real
           ,
           (
           since
           your
           submission
           in
           
             faith
          
           can
           not
           be
           grounded
           but
           upon
           the
           supposition
           that
           he
           is
           
             infallible
             ;
             )
          
           your
           
             Master
          
           will
           instantly
           discard
           you
           out
           of
           the
           School
           :
           For
           an
           
             Heretick
          
           an
           
             Arch-Heretick
             ;
          
           for
           an
           introducer
           of
           
             Antichrist
          
           into
           
             Christendome
             :
          
           This
           censure
           he
           hath
           fixt
           on
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           to
           your
           plea
           ,
           though
           (
           to
           use
           your
           own
           Phrase
           )
           it
           is
           
             incomparably
             false
             ,
          
           as
           is
           before
           evinced
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           according
           to
           your
           
             Masters
          
           own
           grounds
           take
           place
           in
           the
           
             Council
             ,
          
           where
           they
           proceed
           upon
           the
           
             depositum
          
           of
           
             Faith
             :
          
           Yet
           to
           give
           you
           that
           satisfaction
           ,
           we
           will
           joyn
           issue
           in
           this
           your
           
             subtility
             ,
          
           as
           if
           your
           plea
           were
           allowable
           .
           And
           in
           truth
           ,
           
           when
           you
           say
           that
           they
           proceeded
           on
           this
           as
           a
           
             supposition
          
           onely
           ,
           Yonr
           moderate
           Reader
           will
           much
           blame
           the
           boldness
           of
           this
           attempt
           ,
           because
           it
           will
           leave
           very
           ill
           consequences
           behind
           it
           ;
           and
           besides
           he
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           had
           a
           very
           great
           disesteem
           both
           for
           the
           
             Pope●
          
           and
           
             Council
             :
          
           and
           that
           you
           fancied
           them
           to
           be
           admirably
           ridiculous
           
             Persons
             ▪
          
           who
           should
           proceed
           to
           definitions
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           to
           declar●
           us
           
             Articles
          
           of
           our
           
             belief
             ,
          
           which
           regulate
           so
           much
           
             practis●
             ,
          
           on
           
             suppositions
             ,
          
           not
           only
           false
           but
           
             impossible
             .
          
           The
           whole
           
             Christian
          
           World
           was
           in
           labour
           about
           the
           state
           of
           souls
           in
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           the
           
             East
          
           and
           
             Western
             Churches
          
           meet
           ,
           the
           diligent
           scru●iny
           of
           
             Divines
          
           make
           a
           search
           into
           all
           
             Libraries
             ,
             Papers
             ,
             Scrowls
             :
          
           and
           after
           all
           these
           Throwes
           ,
           the
           issue
           is
           ,
           
             n●nsensical
             definitions
          
           upon
           not
           onely
           ridiculous
           and
           false
           ,
           but
           
             impossible
             suppositions
             .
          
           If
           they
           had
           troubled
           their
           heads
           ,
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           
             when
             the
             Sky
             falls
             ,
             we
             shall
             catch
             Larks
             :
          
           it
           had
           been
           tollerable
           ;
           the
           
             supposition
          
           had
           been
           foolish
           ,
           not
           
             impossible
             :
          
           But
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           make
           ●uch
           a
           putther
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             when
             you
             remaining
             yet
             what
             you
             are
             ,
             shall
             become
             an
             Angel
             ?
          
           what
           then
           shall
           happen
           :
           when
           indeed
           nothing
           shall
           happen
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           may
           happen
           ,
           is
           to
           render
           the
           supream
           
             Pastor
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           the
           sacred
           Assemblies
           of
           ●h●
           shepheards
           of
           our
           
             souls
          
           a
           
           laughing
           stock
           to
           children
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           our
           very
           case
           according
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           upon
           this
           bare
           and
           impossible
           supposition
           ;
           
             that
             the
             purgation
             of
             separated
             souls
             might
             be
             compleated
             before
             reu●ion
             ,
          
           issued
           this
           
             impossible
          
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             presently
             ,
          
           and
           
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             received
             into
             heaven
             .
          
           And
           if
           you
           had
           but
           weighed
           those
           very
           Examples
           you
           use
           
             (
             pag.
             20.
             21.
             
             )
          
           you
           would
           have
           observed
           this
           .
           What
           sense
           will
           this
           bear
           ?
           A
           
             Prisoner
             when
             acquitted
             by
             Proclamation
             ,
             becomes
             a
             free-man
             :
          
           or
           
             Fire
             applyed
             to
             combustible
             matter
             presently
             burns
             ;
          
           if
           it
           be
           absolutely
           impossible
           the
           Prisoner
           should
           ever
           be
           acquitted
           by
           Proclamation
           ,
           or
           that
           fire
           should
           ever
           be
           applyed
           to
           combustible
           matter
           ?
           what
           
             practise
          
           can
           we
           regulate
           by
           such
           
             Positions
             ?
          
           and
           yet
           your self
           had
           a
           ●winkling
           light
           of
           it
           
             p.
          
           21.
           for
           having
           asked
           your
           friend
           ,
           
             when
             you
             should
             see
             him
             in
             the
             Coantry
             ?
          
           You
           complain
           of
           his
           canting
           answer
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           you
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           
             he
             comes
             down
             ,
             he
             will
             visit
             you
             ,
          
           since
           (
           as
           you
           say
           )
           it
           
             was
             the
             confidence
             of
             this
             ,
          
           which
           
             made
             you
             inquire
             the
             other
          
           We
           must
           be
           confident
           then
           of
           the
           supposition
           ,
           or
           else
           what
           is
           drawn
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           nothing
           .
           If
           it
           were
           impossible
           ,
           
             your
             time
             should
             ever
             be
             out
             ,
             under
             this
             your
             new
             Master
             ,
          
           your
           
             setting
             up
             a
             new
             School
             for
             your self
             ,
          
           would
           signifie
           nothing
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           impossible
           
           
             That
             you
             should
             ever
             hav●
             performed
             your
             previous
             exercises
             ,
             your
             presently
             proceeding
             Doctour
          
           would
           be
           out
           of
           doors
           .
           So
           ●hat
           without
           being
           an
           
             Oedipus
             ,
          
           if
           the
           
             supposition
          
           (
           as
           you
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           )
           
             that
             Souls
             may
             be
             purged
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
          
           be
           impossible
           ,
           the
           definitions
           both
           of
           the
           
             ●ope
          
           and
           
             Councill
          
           are
           more
           silily
           ridiculous
           ,
           then
           any
           Fable
           in
           
             Aesop
          
           or
           
             Ovid
             ,
          
           for
           in
           these
           there
           is
           still
           some
           
             Morall
          
           or
           
             Physicall
          
           Mystery
           coucht
           for
           our
           Instruction
           ,
           in
           them
           nothing
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           do
           you
           parrallel
           
             pag
          
           22
           ,
           23.
           your
           Adversaries
           proceed
           ,
           in
           
             obscuring
             some
             words
             in
             an
             obscure
             Letter
             ,
          
           or
           render
           it
           worse
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           should
           set
           in
           Cpaital
           Letters
           ,
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             our
             preaching
             is
             vain
             ,
          
           in
           lieu
           of
           these
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             :
             If
             Christ
             is
             not
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             Then
             our
             preaching
             is
             vain
             ,
          
           the
           cases
           being
           so
           far
           different
           :
           for
           here
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           out
           of
           one
           absurdity
           which
           his
           adversary
           admitted
           ,
           deduces
           an
           other
           absurdity
           ,
           and
           presses
           it
           against
           him
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           write
           again
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           Whether
           the
           
             Councill
          
           and
           
             Pope
          
           Dispute
           here
           only
           ,
           and
           Define
           nothing
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           argue
           only
           as
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           did
           :
           
             If
             Souls
             be
             purged
             ,
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
          
           they
           
             presently
             are
             received
             
             into
             Heaven
             before
             Iudgment
             :
          
           both
           which
           according
           to
           you
           ,
           are
           impossible
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           applaud
           your
           conceit
           as
           pretty
           ,
           to
           possess
           your
           Reader
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Pope
          
           and
           
             Councill
          
           does
           not
           only
           not
           
             Define
          
           against
           you
           ,
           but
           indeed
           
             Define
          
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           only
           dispute
           against
           your
           Adversary
           ,
           pressing
           out
           of
           one
           impossibility
           ,
           which
           he
           admits
           ,
           an
           other
           which
           follows
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             p.
          
           28.
           and
           that
           very
           truly
           ,
           that
           among
           the
           
             Divines
          
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           many
           times
           such
           impossible
           
             suppositions
          
           are
           sta●ed
           ,
           to
           clear
           a
           point
           in
           question
           .
           And
           yet
           you
           are
           somewhat
           unfortunate
           in
           your
           examples
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           example
           you
           bring
           ,
           
             If
             Iudas
             had
             repented
             heartily
             ,
             God
             had
             been
             merciful
             to
             him
             :
          
           This
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Question
           ,
           that
           no
           Christian
           can
           hold
           the
           negative
           .
           And
           for
           your
           other
           ,
           
             If
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Trinity
             ,
             there
             had
             been
             no
             Incarnation
             .
          
           The
           supposition
           indeed
           is
           impossible
           :
           but
           I
           would
           willingly
           know
           ,
           what
           Divine
           
             Disputes
          
           it
           :
           Since
           it
           is
           impossible
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           any
           light
           ;
           that
           in
           case
           there
           should
           be
           but
           one
           Person
           in
           God
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           taken
           Humane
           Nature
           upon
           him
           .
           But
           though
           your
           questions
           be
           indisputable
           ,
           others
           upon
           impossible
           suppo●itions
           are
           :
           where
           the
           question
           cleers
           a
           formality
           which
           depends
           not
           
           on
           the
           
             impossibility
          
           of
           the
           
             supposition
             ,
          
           (
           fo●
           so
           it
           would
           be
           nothing
           )
           but
           might
           be
           proposed
           in
           
             possible
          
           terms
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           justly
           home
           to
           our
           understandings
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           the
           
             Divines
          
           dispute
           ,
           
             Whether
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             did
             not
             proceed
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             distinguisht
             from
             the
             Son
             ?
          
           which
           question
           is
           no
           way
           impertinent
           :
           it
           bearing
           this
           sense
           in
           other
           words
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             procession
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             be
             the
             precise
             reasen
             of
             the
             distinction
             between
             those
             two
             Persons
             ?
          
           And
           so
           for
           our
           better
           comprehension
           of
           this
           nicity
           ,
           is
           stated
           in
           that
           
             impossible
             supposition
             .
          
           But
           though
           this
           and
           the
           like
           nice
           subtilities
           may
           be●it
           Metaphysicall
           Schoolmen
           ,
           yet
           with
           reasou
           you
           were
           shye
           ,
           and
           therefore
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             p.
             28.
             
             However
             it
             may
             suit
             with
             the
             gravity
             of
             the
             Supreme
             Pastors
             Decrees
             ,
          
           to
           proceed
           on
           such
           
             Metaphysicall
             nicityes
             :
          
           whilst
           in
           truth
           ,
           without
           these
           mealy
           mouth'd
           excuses
           you
           should
           have
           plainly
           told
           us
           ,
           
             That
             both
             the
          
           Pope
           
             and
          
           Councill
           
             proceeded
             on
             such
             quiddities
             ,
          
           however
           it
           beseemed
           ,
           or
           misbeseemed
           their
           
             Gravities
             ,
          
           or
           else
           you
           tell
           us
           nothing
           as
           to
           your
           purpose
           of
           building
           these
           Definitions
           upon
           
             impossible
             suppositions
             :
          
           much
           less
           will
           it
           be
           to
           our
           purpose
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             That
             perfect
             Charity
             brings
             an
             immediate
             Heaven
             ;
          
           
           which
           is
           not
           ours
           ;
           nor
           the
           
             Popes
          
           Question
           ,
           ●in
           which
           he
           was
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           perswade
           us
           ,
           
             to
             ennmerate
             all
             possible
             and
             imaginary
             Cases
             :
          
           And
           yet
           you
           would
           possess
           your
           Reader
           ,
           as
           if
           those
           sacred
           Assemblies
           ,
           who
           are
           to
           deliver
           the
           World
           that
           
             Faith
          
           which
           is
           to
           regulate
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           and
           every
           
             Christian
             ,
          
           should
           proceed
           onely
           on
           these
           niceties
           and
           formalities
           of
           School-men
           :
           For
           you
           insinuate
           ,
           
             p.
          
           29.
           that
           the
           Pope
           spake
           onely
           to
           them
           :
           as
           if
           we
           were
           bound
           to
           beleeve
           in
           our
           
             Metaphysical
          
           Disputes
           in
           the
           
             Schools
             ,
          
           whatsoever
           our
           practise
           be
           out
           of
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           our
           practise
           of
           Devotions
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           stands
           on
           the
           firmness
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           :
           which
           if
           built
           on
           an
           impossible
           supposition
           ,
           these
           formalities
           can
           regulate
           just
           nothing
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Objection
           you
           made
           to
           your self
           ,
           still
           remains
           in
           full
           force
           :
           
             That
             this
             is
             but
             an
             evasion
             ,
             which
          
           gratis
           ,
           
             and
             without
             any
             ground
             you
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             evade
             an
             otherwise
             unavoidable
             Authority
             .
          
           I
           can
           not
           then
           but
           lament
           the
           misfortune
           of
           that
           Age
           ,
           that
           this
           
             School
          
           was
           not
           then
           opened
           ,
           or
           hearkened
           unto
           ;
           that
           you
           your self
           were
           not
           called
           to
           counsel
           in
           this
           business
           :
           it
           would
           have
           saved
           both
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           
             Councils
          
           credit
           ;
           you
           had
           quickly
           taught
           them
           what
           
             Suppositions
          
           to
           make
           ;
           what
           
             decisions
          
           to
           build
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           effectually
           ;
           
           one
           
             Thomas
             the
             Englishman
             ,
          
           appearing
           
             from
             the
             East
             of
             the
             Trinobants
             ,
          
           had
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           this
           
             Torrent
             .
          
        
         
           My
           Reader
           himself
           will
           easily
           observe
           ,
           what
           a
           wide
           gate
           is
           laid
           open
           by
           this
           
             Sphistry
             ,
          
           to
           evacuate
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           nay
           ,
           the
           most
           of
           our
           holy
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           manners
           .
           Wha●
           if
           another
           
             Trinobant
          
           should
           rise
           and
           assert
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             any
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             can
             pass
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             without
             need
             to
             be
             purged
             in
             the
             next
             :
          
           What
           could
           this
           
             Bull
          
           avail
           against
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           should
           accept
           it
           ?
           What
           can
           this
           definition
           ,
           
             That
             such
             souls
             passe
             immediately
             to
             Heaven
             ,
          
           be
           of
           force
           against
           him
           ,
           whom
           my
           Adversary
           hath
           furnisht
           with
           this
           ready
           Answer
           :
           
             It
             depends
             on
             a
             false
             supposition●
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             not
             the
             Faith
             ,
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           What
           if
           an
           other
           should
           sustain
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             any
             soul
             should
             leave
             this
             life
             in
             mortal
             sin
             :
          
           what
           could
           he
           be
           concerned
           in
           this
           Decree
           :
           
             That
             such
             descend
             immediately
             to
             Hell
             :
          
           whilest
           to
           him
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           built
           ,
           
             on
             a
             false
             supposition
             ,
             the
             Opinion
             ,
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           And
           in
           our
           other
           
             Beleef
             ,
          
           what
           if
           a
           new
           
             Imp
          
           of
           
             Hell
          
           should
           arise
           ,
           and
           admit
           onely
           a
           
             metaphorical
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             real
             Son
             in
             divinis
             :
          
           How
           could
           this
           Blasphemy
           be
           repressed
           by
           
             Consubstantialem
             Patri
             ,
          
           in
           the
           sacred
           Nicene
           Creed
           ,
           
           whilest
           he
           is
           ready
           furnisht
           with
           his
           Answer
           ;
           
             This
             depends
             on
             this
             false
             supposition
             ,
             That
             ●here
             is
             a
             real
             Son
             ,
             which
             I
             deny
             .
          
           And
           in
           our
           Doctrine
           of
           Manners
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           same
           miscreant
           should
           say
           ,
           
             That
             a
             moderate
             affection
             to
             a
             Concubine
             ,
             is
             a
             less
             crime
             then
             ●n
             immoderate
             love
             to
             a
             Wife
             ,
          
           as
           less
           intangling
           our
           souls
           and
           hindring
           their
           pursuit
           of
           the
           Divine
           Love
           :
           what
           could
           the
           contrary
           Faith
           of
           all
           the
           
             Christian
             world
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Christ
             ,
          
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             thou
             wilt
             enter
             into
             life
             ,
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             ,
          
           avail
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           his
           Answer
           ready
           ,
           That
           this
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           depends
           on
           this
           supposition
           ,
           That
           God
           hath
           forbidden
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           other
           ;
           whilst
           in
           truth
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             neither
             commanded
             ,
             nor
             forbidden
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           22.
           
           And
           now
           having
           answered
           this
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           thar
           carries
           any
           appearance
           of
           strength
           in
           your
           Book
           :
           So
           that
           I
           might
           fairly
           take
           leave
           of
           this
           Subject
           :
           But
           I
           will
           not
           be
           a
           Niggard
           to
           my
           
             Reader
             ,
          
           I
           design
           to
           give
           him
           a
           cleerer
           view
           of
           your
           School
           ,
           this
           will
           serve
           as
           an
           Introduction
           to
           those
           further
           discoveries
           I
           design
           for
           the
           future
           .
           And
           as
           to
           our
           present
           business
           of
           
             Purgatory
             ;
          
           My
           Reader
           may
           perhaps
           have
           met
           this
           new
           Model
           ,
           sustained
           in
           
             English
             :
          
           he
           hath
           perhaps
           
           heard
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Faith
          
           we
           here
           fight
           for
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           late
           device
           brought
           into
           the
           
             Church
          
           by
           St.
           
             Gregory
          
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           glorious
           
             Apostle
          
           of
           our
           now
           unhappy
           Nation
           ,
           pursued
           by
           Venerable
           
             Bede
             ,
             Odilo
             ,
          
           and
           a
           long
           Catalogue
           of
           eminent
           .
           Saints
           and
           Doctors
           ,
           since
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           took
           its
           
             rise
          
           and
           continued
           
             support
             ,
          
           by
           pi●us
           ,
           but
           sillily
           credulous
           
             Monks
             :
          
           for
           all
           those
           Lights
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           are
           most
           severely
           whipt
           for
           their
           foolish
           credulity
           of
           
             Dreams
             ,
             Fansies
             ,
             Melancholy
             apprehensions
             ,
          
           and
           
             nothings
             .
          
           And
           besides
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           provoked
           (
           after
           the
           mode
           of
           our
           late
           cast-aways
           in
           Faith
           )
           to
           the
           primitive
           Ages
           immediate
           to
           Christ
           :
           I
           will
           (
           for
           my
           Readers
           just
           satisfaction
           )
           give
           him
           two
           or
           three
           of
           the
           most
           eminently
           learned
           Fathers
           of
           those
           Ages
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           appeal
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           because
           it
           will
           appear
           how
           far
           different
           their
           
             sentiments
          
           were
           ,
           both
           as
           to
           the
           
             Substance
          
           of
           those
           sufferings
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           
             Co●tinuation
          
           of
           them
           ,
           from
           
             those
          
           of
           this
           modern
           School
           .
           Let
           Great
           St.
           
             Augustine
          
           stand
           in
           the
           Front
           .
           
             We
             may
             not
             doubt
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             but
             that
             the
             dead
             are
             helped
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             the
             holy
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             by
             the
             wholsome
             Sacrifice
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Almes
             ,
             which
             are
             distributed
             for
             their
             souls
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             this
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             delivered
             
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             observed
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           And
           afterwards
           ;
           
             Now
             when
             works
             of
             Mercy
             are
             performed
             for
             their
             assistance
             ;
             who
             doubts
             but
             that
             they
             help
             them
             ,
             for
             whom
             prayers
             are
             not
             in
             vain
             offered
             up
             ,
             to
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ?
          
           &c.
           This
           place
           I
           choose
           to
           stand
           in
           the
           Front
           ,
           because
           it
           strongly
           asserts
           the
           Essence
           of
           Purgatory
           derived
           by
           
             Tradition
          
           from
           the
           Fore-fathers
           ,
           and
           observed
           by
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           and
           because
           it
           is
           so
           home
           to
           the
           relief
           ,
           those
           souls
           receive
           by
           our
           Prayers
           and
           Alms.
           And
           now
           this
           great
           Father
           having
           told
           us
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           thus
           received
           as
           to
           the
           Substance
           ,
           let
           him
           also
           tell
           us
           what
           he
           hath
           received
           as
           to
           their
           
             Sufferings
          
           there
           ,
           and
           
             Continuation
          
           of
           them
           .
           
             Let
             no
             man
             say
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             care
             not
             how
             long
             I
             must
             tarry
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             if
             at
             last
             I
             come
             to
             aeternal
             life
             ;
             let
             no
             one
             say
             so
             ,
             (
             dear
             Brethren
             ;
             )
             For
             surely
             ,
             that
             Purgatory
             fire
             will
             be
             more
             severe
             then
             any
             punishment
             which
             can
             be
             felt
             or
             imagined
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           And
           again
           :
           
           
             According
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             length
             of
             the
             stay
             .
          
           And
           again
           :
           
           
             We
             must
             so
             long
             remain
             in
             that
             Purgatory
             fire
             ,
             until
             the
             aforesaid
             small
             sins
             
             (
             as
             it
             were
             Chips
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             Straw
             )
             are
             consumed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Let
             us
             add
             to
             him
             ,
             Learned
          
           Origen
           ,
           
             more
             ancient
             then
             St.
          
           Augustine
           ;
           
             who
             though
             he
             afterwards
             erred
             ,
             yet
             in
             all
             points
             stood
             cleer
             ,
             when
             he
             writ
             those
             Learned
             Commentaries
             I
             here
             cite
             .
          
           
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           sin
           
             (
             says
             he
             )
          
           is
           like
           the
           matter
           which
           is
           consumed
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Apostle
           affirms
           ,
           is
           built
           by
           sinners
           :
           who
           upon
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           build
           Wood
           ,
           Hay
           ,
           Stubble
           :
           Whereby
           is
           plainly
           declared
           ,
           That
           some
           sins
           are
           so
           light
           ,
           as
           they
           may
           be
           compared
           to
           Stubble
           ,
           to
           which
           if
           fire
           be
           applied
           ,
           it
           can
           not
           stay
           long
           in
           it
           :
           Other
           sins
           are
           like
           Hay
           ,
           which
           the
           fire
           also
           consumes
           without
           much
           difficulty
           ;
           though
           it
           stayes
           somewhat
           longer
           then
           in
           the
           Stubble
           :
           And
           other
           sins
           are
           compared
           to
           Wood
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           crimes
           ,
           the
           fire
           finds
           a
           lasting
           and
           great
           substance
           to
           feed
           upon
           .
           Thus
           therefore
           each
           sin
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           quality
           or
           quantity
           ,
           is
           punished
           ;
           but
           for
           how
           long
           time
           ,
           
           or
           how
           many
           Ages
           this
           purgation
           (
           which
           is
           by
           the
           punishm●nt
           of
           fire
           )
           shall
           endure
           ;
           he
           alone
           knows
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Father
           hath
           committed
           all
           Iudgment
           .
        
         
         
           
             Let
             's
             hear
             pious
             and
             learned
             S.
          
           Greg.
           Nyss.
           
             in
             that
             excellent
             disputation
             he
             had
             with
             h●s
             Sister
          
           Macrina
           .
           As
           they
           who
           purge
           Gold
           ,
           
             (
             saves
             he
             )
          
           from
           its
           drossie
           mixture
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           do
           not
           onely
           melt
           that
           which
           is
           adulterate
           ,
           but
           must
           of
           necessity
           melt
           that
           also
           ,
           which
           is
           pure
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           counterfeit
           ,
           bad
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           matter
           ;
           which
           corruption
           being
           consumed
           ,
           the
           Gold
           remains
           purified
           :
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           necessary
           ,
           that
           whilst
           the
           naughtiness
           and
           corruption
           is
           consuming
           in
           the
           fire
           of
           Purgatory
           ;
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           is
           united
           to
           this
           naughtiness
           and
           corruption
           ,
           must
           continue
           in
           the
           fire
           until
           that
           adulterate
           ,
           gross
           ,
           impure
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           matter
           ,
           be
           wholly
           abolisht
           and
           consumed
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           Wherefore
           the
           torment
           and
           sorrow
           there
           suffered
           ,
           is
           measured
           by
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Vitiosity
           
             (
             as
             he
             terms
             it
             )
          
           and
           naughtiness
           ,
           which
           is
           found
           in
           each
           one
           of
           the
           sufferers
           .
           For
           it
           is
           not
           meet
           ,
           that
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           he
           who
           for
           a
           long
           time
           hath
           wallowed
           in
           forbidden
           evils
           ,
           and
           he
           who
           hath
           faln
           into
           certain
           mean
           offences
           ,
           should
           be
           equally
           tormented
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           by
           the
           purgation
           of
           his
           vi●ious
           custome
           ,
           and
           habitude
           :
           but
           proportionably
           to
           the
           measure
           and
           quantity
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           shall
           that
           pain-bringing
           flame
           be
           inkindled
           ,
           to
           continue
           for
           a
           longer
           or
           shorter
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           shall
           find
           fewel
           to
           nourish
           it
           .
           The
           Soul
           
           therefore
           that
           is
           clogg'd
           with
           a
           great
           inherent
           burthen
           of
           matter
           ,
           must
           necessarily
           suffer
           a
           great
           and
           longer
           induring
           flame
           ,
           which
           may
           waste
           that
           matter
           :
           But
           the
           soul
           to
           which
           that
           consuming
           fire
           is
           applied
           for
           a
           less
           space
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           p●nishment
           doth
           remit
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           its
           vehement
           and
           severe
           operation
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           subject
           hath
           a
           less
           measure
           of
           corruption
           ,
           vitiosity
           ,
           and
           naughtiness
           to
           be
           consumed
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           perused
           and
           duely
           weighed
           the
           
             how
             long
          
           which
           rendred
           St.
           
             Augustine
          
           so
           sollicitous
           ,
           his
           
             length
             of
             the
             stay
             ,
          
           in
           propottion
           to
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           sin
           :
           the
           whose
           Analogy
           of
           
             Wood
             ,
             Hay
             ,
             Stubble
             ,
          
           (
           in
           which
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           had
           before
           delivered
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Purgatory
             )
          
           exactly
           answered
           by
           the
           time
           of
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           in
           
             Origen
             :
          
           his
           how
           
             long
             time
             ,
          
           how
           
             many
             Ages
             :
          
           The
           whole
           design
           of
           St.
           
           
             Greg.
             Nyssen
          
           in
           his
           discourse
           ,
           his
           
             kindling
             the
             flame
          
           for
           a
           
             longer
             ,
          
           or
           
             shorter
             time
             :
          
           his
           so
           many
           times
           repeated
           a
           
             great
             and
             longer
             induring
             flame
             :
          
           his
           
             apply'd
             for
             a
             less
             space
             of
             time
             ,
          
           you
           will
           see
           those
           Ages
           to
           which
           you
           appeal
           ,
           had
           far
           other
           apprehensions
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           then
           are
           consistent
           with
           your
           new
           Systeme
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           a
           modest
           Christian
           
             Divine
          
           would
           have
           blusht
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           That
           all
           these
           
             Apprehensions
             proceed
             but
             out
             of
             ignorance
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             separated
             
             Souls
             .
             De
             Med.
             Stat.
             dimens
          
           17.
           
           And
           if
           
             He
          
           had
           had
           the
           least
           respect
           for
           
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           he
           would
           have
           sunk
           with
           shame
           ,
           to
           appeal
           from
           all
           the
           Light
           of
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           to
           the
           ancient
           
             Fables
          
           and
           Fictions
           of
           
             Heathen
             Poets
             .
          
           How
           could
           those
           shameless
           words
           pass
           from
           his
           Pen
           ;
           
             Much
             better
             then
             and
             more
             solidly
             then
             they
             ,
             did
             the
             Poet
             Philosophyse
             in
             the
             sixth
             the
             Aeneads
             ,
          
           where
           he
           fansied
           to
           have
           found
           his
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           never
           admitted
           or
           thought
           of
           in
           
             Christs
          
           School
           ?
           Pardon
           me
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           a
           
             zeal
          
           hath
           transported
           me
           ;
           I
           can
           not
           endure
           the
           confidence
           of
           a
           
             Christian
          
           Writer
           ,
           who
           should
           prefer
           a
           Fable
           of
           
             Virgil
             ,
          
           before
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           
             Christianity
             ,
          
           and
           that
           now
           in
           point
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           of
           
             Purgatory
             .
          
           It
           is
           to
           give
           an
           approbation
           to
           an
           infamous
           slander
           I
           have
           read
           in
           a
           modern
           Enemy
           of
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
             :
          
           That
           
             she
             hath
             pickt
             her
             Tenets
             out
             of
             the
             Poets
             ,
          
           and
           now
           
             their
             Fables
             stand
             canonized
             in
             her
             Creed
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           the
           consent
           of
           these
           great
           Lights
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           let
           us
           add
           the
           publique
           
             Lyturgy
             ,
          
           the
           great
           conveyer
           of
           
             Tradition
          
           to
           us
           ;
           let
           it
           give
           testimony
           to
           this
           
             Faith
             .
          
           We
           find
           the
           Priest
           at
           the
           
             Propitiatory
             Sacrifice
          
           for
           the
           Dead
           ,
           powring
           forth
           his
           Devotions
           in
           this
           manner
           .
        
         
           
             Dread
             Iudge
             !
             whose
             Iustice
             is
             severe
             ,
          
           
             Their
             long
             black
             score
             of
             sin
             make
             clear
             ,
          
           
             Ere
             the
             Accounting
             Day
             appear
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             What
             new
             construction
             shall
             we
             have
             of
             this
          
           Ante
           diem
           rationis
           ,
           
             ere
          
           the
           accounting
           day
           :
           
             and
             every where
          
           Grant
           them
           rest
           Eternall
           .
           
             Receive
             ,
          
           O
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           Prayers
           for
           those
           Souls
           we
           make
           a
           memory
           of
           this
           day
           make
           them
           pass
           from
           death
           to
           life
           .
           
             And
             more
             expresly
             in
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Post-communions
             .
          
           Grant
           ,
           we
           beseech
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           that
           the
           Soul
           of
           thy
           Servant
           being
           purged
           and
           discharged
           from
           his
           sins
           ,
           by
           these
           now
           offered
           Sacrifices
           ,
           may
           obtain
           mercy
           and
           Rest.
           
           
             What
             senseless
             Devotions
             are
             these
             whilst
          
           Separated
           Souls
           
             cannot
             be
          
           purged
           
             or
          
           discharged
           
             by
             any
          
           Sacrifice
           
             whatsoever
             ,
             since
             that
             is
             reserved
             to
             the
             state
             of
          
           Reunion
           ?
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           23.
           
           But
           to
           this
           Clowd
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           to
           all
           the
           Authority
           we
           can
           Imagin
           in
           the
           
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
          
           to
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           
             Fathers
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             Popes
             ,
          
           to
           the
           Constant
           and
           Universal
           practice
           of
           all
           the
           faithful
           ,
           not
           any
           
             Church
             ,
             Chappel
             ,
             Altar
             ,
             Oratory
             ,
          
           but
           speaking
           it
           alowd
           ,
           in
           their
           continual
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Dirges
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             Almes
             ,
             Doales
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           What
           is
           opposed
           ?
           but
           ,
           
             THOMAS
             ANGLVS
             E
             GENEROSA
             ALBIORVM
             IN
             ORIENTE
             TRINOBANTVM
             PROSAPIA
             ORIVNDVS
             .
             
             THOMAS
             THE
             ENGLISHMAN
             DESCENDED
             OF
             THE
             GENEROUS
             PROGENY
             OF
             THE
             ALBII
          
           (
           I
           think
           he
           Construes
           it
           
             Whites
             )
          
           IN
           THE
           EAST
           OF
           THE
           TRINOBANTS
           :
           A●
           which
           in
           good
           modest
           
             English
          
           is
           ,
           
             Thomas
             White
             of
             Essex
             .
          
           Together
           with
           the
           autority
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Poets
             .
          
           Not
           so
           (
           you
           willx
           say
           )
           we
           have
           not
           this
           
             Thomas
             The
             Englishman
             ,
          
           with
           this
           frightful
           title
           :
           but
           with
           his
           Reason
           ,
           with
           his
           Demonstration
           :
           with
           that
           indisolvable
           Chaine
           of
           necessary
           conclusions
           ,
           pursued
           with
           Irrefragable
           evidence
           ;
           through
           the
           most
           abstruse
           properties
           of
           
             Bodies
             ,
          
           to
           the
           clear
           discovery
           of
           separated
           
             Substances
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           of
           
             Souls
             ,
          
           now
           severed
           from
           that
           Clay
           ,
           which
           before
           inclosed
           them
           :
           but
           of
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           those
           clean
           ,
           pure
           Spirits
           ,
           which
           never
           had
           any
           allay
           of
           drossy
           matter
           .
           
             Dives
             Promissis
             :
          
           To
           be
           rich
           in
           
             Promises
          
           may
           accompany
           very
           poor
           men
           :
           would
           your
           performance
           were
           answerable
           ,
           though
           much
           short
           of
           the
           full
           proportion
           .
           This
           ,
           truly
           Sir
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           handsome
           invitation
           to
           your
           School
           .
           But
           is
           this
           the
           onely
           entertainment
           there
           ?
           O
           no
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           incomparably
           higher
           and
           nobler
           feast
           prepared
           for
           us
           .
           
             All
          
           this
           is
           but
           his
           
             Peripateticks
             :
          
           the
           atchievment
           
           
           
           of
           
             Thomas
             the
             Englishman
             of
             the
             Albii
             of
             the
             East-Saxons
             .
          
           What
           shall
           we
           hope
           for
           in
           his
           
             Theology
             ,
          
           now
           he
           hath
           gotten
           this
           much
           nobler
           Title
           ?
           What
           is
           it
           for
           the
           now
           great
           
             Trinobant
          
           to
           understand
           
             Men
          
           and
           
             Angels
             ?
          
           This
           towring
           soul
           flyes
           much
           a
           higher
           pitch
           ;
           by
           his
           Adamantine
           Chaine
           of
           
             Demonstrations
             ,
          
           he
           soars
           up
           to
           the
           
             a
          
           inaccessible
           
           light
           of
           the
           Divinity
           ,
           he
           leads
           us
           into
           the
           
             bosome
          
           of
           that
           
             incomprehensible
             essence
             ,
          
           and
           there
           evidences
           by
           cleer
           light
           ,
           the
           
             b
          
           
             Eternal
             Generation
          
           of
           the
           
             Word
             ,
          
           the
           
             Procession
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             :
          
           There
           he
           inlightens
           us
           cleerly
           to
           see
           ,
           an
           
             Eternal
             Father
             ,
          
           a
           
             Co-eternal
             Son
             ,
             a
             substantial
             love
             ,
             Generation
             ,
             Processions
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Persons
             ,
             All
             :
          
           In
           sum
           whatever
           our
           astonisht
           humble
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           hath
           hitherto
           only
           accepted
           by
           
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             c
          
           And
           yet
           which
           is
           more
           admirable
           then
           
             All
          
           this
           ,
           and
           which
           never
           yet
           fell
           into
           any
           mans
           hopes
           or
           thoughts
           that
           it
           
           could
           be
           
             possible
             ,
          
           even
           of
           those
           
             contingent
             verities
             ,
          
           to
           which
           the
           
             Divine
             Will
          
           is
           
             free
             ;
          
           and
           where
           neither
           part
           of
           the
           
             contradiction
          
           determinately
           ,
           can
           have
           any
           necessary
           tye
           to
           the
           
             Cause
          
           (
           as
           certainly
           ,
           all
           created
           truths
           are
           ,
           for
           
             God
          
           to
           any
           thing
           besides
           
             God
             ,
          
           can
           have
           no
           
             necessary
             connexion
             )
          
           he
           with
           his
           incomparable
           
             Chain
             ,
          
           fixes
           even
           in
           such
           
             contingencies
             ,
          
           this
           determinat
           part
           of
           the
           
             contradiction
             .
          
           And
           all
           this
           after
           our
           great
           Knight
           ,
           his
           standard
           bearer
           ,
           Sir
           
             Kenelm
             Digby
          
           
             d
          
           had
           now
           
             held
             forth
             his
             new
             Torch
             ,
             to
             the
             hitherto
             darkned
             World
             .
          
        
         
         
           May
           Sir
           ,
           this
           your
           great
           
             Master
          
           be
           happy
           in
           his
           glorious
           undertakings
           ;
           may
           success
           attend
           and
           wait
           on
           his
           endeavours
           .
           
             Phaetont
          
           youthful
           attempt
           to
           drive
           the
           
             Sun
             ,
          
           was
           nothing
           to
           this
           enterprise
           ;
           and
           yet
           —
           
             magnis
             excidit
             ausis
             .
          
           Happy
           we
           who
           are
           reserved
           to
           this
           
             third
             age
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           which
           is
           no
           more
           to
           walk
           by
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           but
           by
           
             Science
             !
          
           Happy
           we
           that
           now
           live
           ,
           when
           this
           new
           
             Sun
          
           appears
           from
           the
           
             East
          
           of
           the
           
             Trinobants
             ,
          
           
           who
           gives
           the
           
             second
             Wing
          
           of
           
             Knowledg
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Woman
             ,
          
           to
           the
           
             Church
             !
          
           but
           especially
           happy
           we
           to
           whom
           the
           acquaintance
           of
           this
           
             Miracle
          
           (
           for
           a
           
             Man
          
           I
           dare
           not
           style
           him
           ,
           nor
           an
           
             Angel
             ,
          
           since
           even
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           these
           
             Mysteries
          
           are
           hidd
           ,
           )
           hath
           not
           been
           denyed
           I
           May
           all
           other
           Doctrines
           be
           silenced
           ,
           all
           other
           Schools
           shut
           up
           ;
           they
           have
           hitherto
           led
           us
           in
           a
           Clowd
           ,
           in
           a
           submission
           of
           our
           understandings
           to
           
             obscure
             unseen
          
           verities
           ,
           upon
           the
           Authority
           of
           
             God
          
           the
           
             Revealer
             :
          
           whilst
           he
           (
           tearing
           this
           veile
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           which
           incumbred
           our
           understandings
           ,
           )
           hath
           displayed
           with
           light
           and
           evidence
           ,
           and
           plac't
           
             All
          
           in
           the
           mid-dayes
           Sun
           ,
           whatsoever
           we
           have
           groped
           for
           hitherto
           ,
           in
           the
           dark
           obscurity
           of
           
             Faith
             .
          
        
         
         
           Let
           us
           no
           more
           envy
           the
           happiness
           of
           those
           who
           conversed
           with
           our
           B.
           
             Saviour
          
           in
           Flesh
           ,
           who
           heard
           that
           heavenly
           voice
           ,
           who
           beheld
           that
           ravishing
           countenance
           ,
           beautiful
           above
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           were
           eye-witnesses
           of
           those
           stupendious
           miracles
           he
           wrought
           ,
           in
           confirmation
           of
           that
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           brought
           from
           the
           
             bosome
          
           of
           his
           
             Father
             .
          
           Let
           not
           an
           other
           bragg
           ,
           he
           received
           his
           
             Faith
          
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           S.
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           the
           
             Rock
             :
          
           of
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           the
           Vessel
           of
           
             Election
             :
          
           of
           S.
           
             Iohn
          
           the
           
             beloved
             of
             Iesus
             :
          
           but
           let
           all
           these
           worthily
           envy
           us
           ,
           who
           now
           have
           a
           
             Docto●r
             ,
          
           as
           far
           excelling
           all
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Light
          
           excells
           
             Darkness
             :
          
           as
           
             Day
             ,
          
           the
           
             Night
             :
          
           as
           
             Evidence
             ,
             Obscurity
          
           it self
           .
           For
           alas
           !
           what
           did
           
             Peter
             ,
             Paul
             ,
          
           or
           
             Iohn
             ,
          
           or
           our
           B.
           
             Saviour
          
           himself
           ?
           They
           layed
           down
           obscure
           Positions
           ,
           abstruse
           hidden
           mysteries
           ,
           and
           in
           confirmation
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           they
           delivered
           wrought
           
             Miracles
             :
          
           which
           certainly
           inforce
           no
           
             Assent
             ,
          
           but
           leave
           us
           to
           our
           former
           liberty
           :
           leave
           the
           
             Object
          
           it self
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           obscurity
           it
           was
           before
           :
           For
           since
           they
           are
           neither
           its
           
             cause
             ,
          
           nor
           
             effect
             ,
          
           but
           purely
           
             extrinsecal
          
           to
           it
           ,
           they
           
             enlighten
          
           not
           at
           all
           the
           
             object
          
           in
           it self
           .
           What
           then
           was
           begotten
           in
           the
           souls
           of
           those
           holy
           
             Apostles
          
           and
           
             Disciples
             ,
          
           who
           followed
           our
           B.
           
             Saviour
          
           by
           
           his
           
             Preaching
             ?
          
           but
           a
           free
           ,
           voluntary
           submission
           of
           their
           understandings
           ,
           to
           those
           obscure
           truths
           he
           deliver'd
           upon
           the
           
             Authority
          
           only
           ,
           of
           their
           heavenly
           
             Teacher
             .
          
           But
           our
           great
           
             Master
          
           promises
           a
           far
           other
           proceed
           :
           Not
           by
           an
           Attestation
           
             extrinsecal
          
           to
           the
           
             Object
             ,
          
           will
           he
           confirm
           those
           truths
           which
           he
           delivers
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           the
           cleare
           principles
           ,
           and
           intime
           
             notions
          
           of
           the
           
             Objects
             ,
          
           out
           of
           the
           very
           bowels
           of
           the
           
             Mysteries
          
           themselves
           ,
           he
           will
           render
           all
           
             cleer
             ,
             evident
          
           and
           
             perspicuous
             ;
          
           and
           ravish
           our
           souls
           (
           even
           whether
           our selves
           will
           or
           no
           )
           into
           an
           
             Assent
             ,
          
           not
           any
           more
           of
           an
           obscure
           ,
           dark
           
             Faith
             :
          
           but
           of
           a
           cleer
           ,
           apparent
           
             Science
             ,
          
           even
           to
           the
           
             a
          
           
             full
             content
             and
             satiety
             of
             our
             truth-thirsty
             understandings
             .
          
           Let
           him
           then
           possess
           the
           
             Chair
             ;
          
           Let
           him
           be
           
             Inthroned
             ;
          
           Let
           
             Peter
             ,
             Paul
          
           and
           
             Iohn
             :
          
           nay
           ,
           let
           our
           
             Master
          
           who
           came
           from
           heaven
           to
           teach
           us
           ,
           give
           way
           ;
           Let
           all
           other
           
             Doctors
          
           whatsoever
           ,
           attend
           upo●
           his
           
             Triumph
             .
          
           Let
           the
           astonisht
           captivated
           world
           ,
           shutting
           henceforth
           their
           ears
           to
           all
           others
           ,
           hear
           him
           
             Alone
             .
          
           Why
           should
           we
           trouble
           our
           heads
           any
           more
           with
           the
           
             Gospels
             ,
          
           with
           
             Paul
             ?
          
           We
           find
           no
           
             Satiety
          
           of
           
             our
             understanding
             ,
          
           in
           their
           bare
           ,
           naked
           
           
             Assertions
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             was
             the
             Word
             :
          
           What
           if
           ten
           thousand
           miracles
           were
           wrought
           ,
           in
           confirmation
           of
           this
           
             Doctrine
             ?
          
           my
           
             Soul
          
           ha●h
           not
           its
           full
           content
           :
           I
           still
           thirst
           after
           
             light
             ,
          
           after
           
             evidence
             ,
          
           which
           here
           is
           not
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           ,
           shutting
           our
           ears
           to
           these
           drily
           proposed
           
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           hear
           great
           
             Trinobant
             ,
             and
             Satiate
             and
             glut
             our
             understandings
          
           with
           this
           his
           evident
           ,
           cleer
           
             Demonstration
             .
          
           For
           thus
           what
           St.
           
             Iohn
          
           obscurely
           had
           told
           us
           ,
           he
           makes
           apparent
           :
           
             That
             there
             is
             Vnity
             and
             Plurality
             in
             God
             ▪
          
           
           
             without
          
           Repugnance
           .
           
             Since
             that
             God
             knows
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             defined
             being
             put
             ,
             the
             definition
             is
             also
             to
             be
             put
             in
             him
             ,
             (
             but
             to
             know
             is
             to
             be
             another
             thing
             ,
             as
             another
             thing
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             known
             is
             to
             be
             an
             other
             thing
             ,
             as
             an
             other
             thing
             )
             the
             business
             is
             plainly
             ended
             :
             that
             God
             is
             in
             God
             as
             an
             other
             ,
             in
             an
             other
             :
             and
             by
             consequence
             Aliety
             is
             truly
             and
             really
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             predicat
             of
             God
             ,
             found
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             manner
             of
             predicating
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our
             Vnderstanding
             .
          
           Here
           is
           
             light
             ,
          
           here
           is
           
             evidence
          
           able
           to
           ravish
           a
           soul
           ;
           nay
           ,
           
             Satiate
          
           and
           
             Surfet
          
           her
           ,
           in
           the
           height
           of
           all
           her
           Thirst
           and
           longing
           after
           
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Sect.
          
           24.
           
           In
           truth
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           a
           sober
           
             Reader
             ,
          
           though
           he
           were
           in
           a
           
             melancholy
             mood
             ,
          
           would
           be
           tempted
           to
           smile
           ,
           at
           this
           
             Demonstration
             ,
          
           (
           as
           you
           did
           
             pag.
          
           11.
           at
           the
           word
           
             verbatim
             .
             )
          
           And
           yet
           that
           
             Passion
          
           would
           justly
           give
           way
           to
           his
           
             indignation
          
           against
           this
           
             Presumption
             .
          
           No
           
             Christian
             ,
          
           but
           hath
           heard
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Faith
          
           our
           B.
           
             Saviour
          
           taught
           Mankind
           ,
           was
           to
           continue
           in
           his
           holy
           Spouse
           the
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           till
           the
           consummation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           his
           second
           coming
           to
           Judge
           .
           And
           can
           we
           cease
           to
           wonder
           ,
           or
           indeed
           to
           conceive
           a
           just
           indignation
           ,
           now
           to
           find
           a
           
             Thomas
             the
             English-man
             ,
          
           who
           after
           Forty
           or
           Fifty
           years
           study
           ,
           should
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           in
           truth
           we
           have
           all
           been
           mistaken
           :
           there
           is
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           But
           that
           in
           the
           
             Infancy
          
           and
           
             Child-hood
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           She
           was
           to
           walk
           indeed
           by
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           but
           now
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           Age
           ,
           or
           Mans
           estate
           ,
           she
           is
           no
           more
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           
           but
           by
           
             Science
             ,
          
           by
           
             Demonstration
             .
          
           In
           this
           very
           
             Third
             Age
          
           or
           
             Mans
             estate
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           in
           which
           now
           we
           live
           ,
           to
           begin
           undoubtedly
           from
           himself
           ,
           (
           since
           he
           admits
           of
           
             no
             one
             Demonstration
             in
             any
             one
             former
             Schoolman
             ;
          
           
           and
           himself
           promises
           thousands
           :
           )
           And
           all
           this
           made
           out
           of
           the
           most
           prodigious
           
           explication
           of
           the
           
             Apocalypse
          
           that
           ever
           saw
           light
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           a
           meer
           
             Poem
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             Stage-play
             :
          
           And
           peculiarly
           of
           that
           passage
           ,
           That
           
             there
             were
             two
             wings
             of
             a
             great
             Eagle
             ,
             given
             to
             the
             Woman
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             fly
             into
             the
             desart
             :
          
           He
           understanding
           this
           
             Woman
          
           to
           be
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           
           these
           two
           
             Wings
          
           to
           be
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Science
             ;
             Faith
             ,
          
           which
           our
           B.
           
             Saviour
          
           gave
           her
           in
           his
           
             Oeconomy
          
           on
           Earth
           ,
           by
           which
           she
           was
           to
           steer
           her
           course
           in
           her
           
             Nonage
             ;
          
           But
           now
           
             She
          
           being
           come
           to
           
             Mans
             estate
             ,
          
           He
           himself
           gives
           her
           the
           other
           
             Wing
             of
             Knowledg
             ;
          
           for
           henceforth
           she
           is
           onely
           to
           be
           directed
           by
           his
           
             Demonstrations
             .
          
           And
           with
           this
           new
           
             Wing
             ,
          
           he
           now
           gives
           her
           ,
           fairly
           she
           may
           walk
           ,
           if
           she
           please
           ,
           unless
           she
           be
           able
           to
           fly
           ,
           as
           she
           hath
           hitherto
           done
           for
           Sixteen
           hundred
           years
           ,
           with
           one
           
             Wing
          
           alone
           ,
           since
           this
           
             Wing
          
           quite
           destroys
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Evidence
          
           and
           
             Science
          
           being
           perfectly
           destructive
           of
           
             Obscurity
          
           and
           
             Faith
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             it
             is
             worth
             my
          
           Readers
           
             pains
             to
             see
             this
             admirable
             conception
             of
             his
             fancied
          
           demonstrative
           Third
           Age
           
             of
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           
             described
             at
             large
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
          
           Sect.
           9.
           
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           In
           the
           tenth
           Chapter
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           begins
           and
           is
           perfected
           ,
           the
           Enarration
           of
           the
           Third
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           because
           it
           
           is
           to
           be
           prosperous
           and
           blessed
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           few
           evils
           ,
           therefore
           it
           is
           described
           onely
           in
           general
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           The
           Reason
           of
           this
           is
           ,
           for
           since
           Grace
           prefects
           Nature
           ,
           and
           since
           in
           rational
           nature
           there
           are
           three
           degrees
           ,
           or
           species
           of
           knowledg
           ,
           by
           which
           successively
           the
           soul
           receives
           increase
           ,
           to
           wit
           Faith
           ,
           which
           governs
           Children
           :
           Opinion
           ,
           which
           steers
           young
           men
           as
           yet
           unexperienced
           and
           unskilful
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           Science
           which
           directs
           men
           now
           perfect
           :
           It
           is
           necessary
           that
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Nature
           ascend
           by
           the
           self
           same
           degrees
           .
           Till
           
             Constantins
          
           time
           
             (
             the
             first
             Christian
             Emperour
             )
          
           Faith
           alone
           took
           place
           :
           From
           
             Constantin
          
           till
           our
           age
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           were
           combated
           by
           Rhetorical
           and
           Logical
           dissertations
           ,
           which
           because
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           is
           fitted
           to
           conduct
           men
           to
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           immediat
           succeeding
           Age
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           in
           which
           Evidence
           succeeding
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           place
           for
           Heresies
           ,
           but
           the
           Church
           shall
           flourish
           in
           most
           perfect
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           thus
           adorned
           the
           scene
           ,
           he
           brings
           himself
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           these
           happy
           demonstrations
           in
           this
           manner
           .
           
             As
             in
             this
             Chapter
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           S.
           John
           
             teaches
             ,
             describing
             unto
             us
             ,
             A
             strong
             Angel
             ;
             as
             fitting
             for
             mans
             estate
             :
             Descending
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             good
             things
             are
             derived
             to
             us
             .
             Cloathed
             with
             a
             Clowd
             :
          
           
           That
           is
           with
           a
           celestial
           garment
           ,
           as
           who
           brings
           heavenly
           things
           to
           us
           :
           not
           keeping
           himself
           aloof
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           even
           approaching
           and
           coming
           neer
           unto
           us
           :
           ●nd
           
             the
             Rainbow
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           symbol
           of
           Divine
           Peace
           ,
           hung
           over
           
             his
             Head
          
           And
           
             his
             Face
             was
             like
             the
             Sun
             :
          
           To
           wit
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           came
           to
           communicate
           perfect
           light
           ,
           to
           humane
           kind
           :
           And
           
             his
             Leggs
          
           in
           strength
           and
           firmness
           ,
           
             as
             Pillars
             :
          
           And
           in
           activity
           ,
           
             as
             Fire
             :
          
           And
           he
           had
           in
           his
           Hand
           ,
           
             an
             open
             Book
             ,
          
           that
           is
           to
           be
           read
           and
           understood
           by
           All
           ,
           And
           in
           which
           there
           was
           no
           obscurity
           or
           involution
           :
           And
           
             He
             put
             his
             right
             Foot
             on
             the
             sea
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           subjected
           turbulent
           spirits
           by
           force
           and
           Power
           :
           And
           
             His
             left
             Foot
             on
             the
             Land
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           confirming
           and
           strengthening
           the
           humble
           and
           meeek
           :
           And
           
             he
             cried
             out
             with
             a
             lowd
             voice
             ,
          
           even
           like
           
             the
             roaring
             of
             a
             Lyon
             :
          
           Which
           apertains
           to
           the
           latitude
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           signified
           to
           be
           extended
           as
           farr
           as
           his
           voice
           might
           be
           heard
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           And
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           voice
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           
             seven
             Thunders
             might
             speak
             their
             Uoices
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           have
           their
           effects
           :
           which
           the
           Apostle
           is
           forbidden
           ,
           
             to
             write
          
           for
           the
           reasons
           above
           delivered
           ;
           nevertheless
           ,
           
             he
             is
          
           commanded
           ,
           
             to
             seal
          
           them
           in
           his
           memory
           ,
           perhaps
           to
           be
           told
           to
           pious
           men
           in
           privat
           ,
           not
           publickly
           to
           be
           promulgated
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           But
           least
           this
           could
           not
           be
           so
           happily
           adapted
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           long
           lasting
           
             third
             age
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           steered
           by
           his
           
             Demonstrative
             Religion
             :
          
           since
           presently
           the
           Text
           introduces
           this
           same
           
             Angel
          
           swearing
           .
           
             That
             time
             should
             be
             no
             more
             ,
          
           and
           S.
           
             Iohn
          
           is
           presently
           described
           to
           have
           
             devoured
             this
             open
             Book
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Angel
           brought
           from
           heaven
           .
           Which
           might
           seem
           to
           regard
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           when
           
             time
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             ,
          
           but
           these
           circulations
           of
           the
           heavens
           shall
           receive
           their
           last
           end
           and
           Period
           :
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             this
             Oath
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
          
           and
           this
           
             devouring
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
          
           by
           S.
           
             Iohn
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             ensuing
             ruine
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             consummation
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           And
           the
           Book
           
             though
             sweet
             to
             the
             tast
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
          
           yet
           
             was
             bitter
             in
             his
             stomack
             :
          
           And
           
             could
             not
             be
             contained
             ,
             but
             forced
             him
             to
             preach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             others
             .
          
           Thus
           he
           :
        
         
           But
           
             it
             is
             a
             good
             divertisement
             to
             see
             how
             after
             this
             sublime
             conception
             had
             fallen
             into
             his
             head
             ,
             how
             he
          
           huggs
           
             it
             ,
             and
             pleases
             himself
             with
             the
             fancied
             happiness
             ,
             of
             that
             state
             of
             the
          
           Church
           ,
           
             which
             thus
             shall
             be
             steered
             by
          
           evidence
           ,
           
             by
             his
          
           demonstrations
           :
           
             and
             how
             far
             he
             prefers
             it
             ,
             before
          
           All
           
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             hitherto
             been
             acquainted
             with
             in
          
           Christianity
           ,
           
             and
             even
          
           Prophesies
           
             of
             our
             
             future
             happiness
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             a
          
           All
           Phylosophy
           shall
           be
           new
           molded
           ,
           All
           Theology
           shall
           be
           
             refined
             ,
             by
             his
             and
             his
             Knights
             Demonstrations
             .
          
           
             b
          
           
             Never
             were
             School-boyes
             so
             handled
             by
             an
             Imperious
          
           Master
           ,
           
             as
          
           He
           
             (
             besides
             the
             correction
             bestowed
             on
             all
             the
          
           Fathers
           
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             )
             whips
             all
             the
          
           School-Doctours
           ,
           
             none
             excepted
             ,
             and
             with
             most
             exquisite
             contempt
             ,
             persecutes
             all
             their
             Learning
             .
             
             And
             of
             the
          
           Church
           
             he
             foretels
             ,
          
           in
           this
           third
           age
           there
           shall
           be
           ,
           no
           persecution
           ,
           no
           Heresies
           :
           
           but
           she
           shall
           flourish
           
             by
             his
             demonstrative
             Religion
          
           in
           perfect
           tranquillity
           .
           She
           shall
           now
           be
           furnished
           with
           persons
           of
           most
           sublime
           and
           eminent
           sanctity
           ;
           and
           though
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           occasion
           of
           Martyrdom
           :
           yet
           the
           supream
           Saints
           ,
           
             the
             first
             fruits
             to
             God
             and
             the
             Lamb
             ,
          
           shall
           adorn
           this
           mans
           estate
           or
           midday
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           Persons
           of
           most
           sublime
           contemplation
           .
           
             And
             further
             as
             to
             the
             Civil
             Governments
             of
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             happiness
             under
             them
             ;
             he
          
           Prophesies
           .
           Instit.
           Sac.
           lib.
           3.
           lec
           .
           2.
           
           Since
           this
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           is
           the
           supream
           state
           of
           humane
           nature
           ;
           it
           will
           also
           bring
           with
           it
           the
           bettering
           of
           the
           manners
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           Governments
           ,
           and
           commands
           of
           Soveraigns
           ,
           and
           supream
           Magistrates
           ,
           shall
           be
           more
           mild
           and
           moderate
           ;
           few
           warrs
           among
           Christians
           ,
           the
           commodities
           of
           life
           far
           greater
           :
           All
           excellent
           arts
           cultivated
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           the
           highest
           perfection
           .
           And
           since
           the
           supream
           Governours
           shall
           find
           Forraign
           Warrs
           necessary
           for
           domestick
           security
           ,
           they
           shall
           disburden
           the
           
           turbulent
           and
           ambitious
           spirits
           among
           Christians
           ,
           in
           Wars
           upon
           Barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           
             the
             enemies
             of
             this
             demonstrative
             Religion
             :
          
           Whom
           since
           now
           they
           excell
           in
           Arts
           ,
           they
           will
           easily
           conquer
           by
           Arms
           ;
           
             and
          
           contain
           them
           in
           their
           duty
           ,
           by
           an
           even
           handed
           ,
           equal
           Government
           ,
           And
           shall
           convert
           them
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           so
           Christ
           shall
           raign
           in
           the
           whole
           Globe
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           state
           ,
           being
           the
           very
           Flower
           and
           vigour
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           shall
           be
           of
           a
           most
           long
           continuance
           .
           
             Thus
             he
             rapt
             in
             an
             extasie
          
           Prophesies
           ;
           
             such
             golden
             ages
             ,
             melancholy
             men
             in
             love
             with
             their
             own
             long
             setled
             apprehensions
             ,
             fancy
             ,
             and
             dream
             of
             .
             And
             his
             Scholars
             will
             easily
             believe
             ,
             (
             that
          
           He
           
             now
             having
             establisht
             an
             eternal
             Peace
             in
             our
             Nations
             ,
             by
             that
             admirable
             Doctrin
             ,
             in
          
           his
           Book
           
             of
          
           Government
           
             and
          
           Obedience
           :
           ground
           .
           16.
           
           
             That
          
           a
           dispossest
           Magistrate
           is
           worse
           then
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           renounce
           all
           his
           title
           and
           claim
           :
           
             And
             that
          
           All
           his
           subjects
           are
           obliged
           to
           resist
           his
           attempts
           :
           )
           
             their
             Masters
             demonstrations
             marcht
             of
             late
             to
             the
             confines
             ,
             with
             the
             two
             great
          
           Ministers
           
             of
          
           State
           ,
           
             and
             have
             now
             concluded
             a
             Peace
             between
          
           France
           
             and
          
           Spain
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           were
           tollerable
           ,
           if
           this
           were
           
             All
             :
          
           Why
           should
           not
           every
           man
           enjoy
           his
           own
           thoughts
           ?
           Why
           should
           not
           this
           great
           
             Master
          
           be
           as
           happy
           as
           his
           own
           Imaginations
           ,
           and
           the
           Applause
           of
           his
           
             Scholars
          
           can
           make
           him
           ?
           But
           thus
           to
           betray
           Christian
           Religion
           to
           
             Atheists
             ,
          
           to
           
             Disbeleevers
             :
          
           To
           display
           his
           
             Banner
          
           of
           
             Evidence
             ;
          
           to
           open
           his
           
             School
          
           of
           
             Demonstration
             ,
          
           to
           reduce
           all
           those
           stupendious
           
             Mysteries
          
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           the
           natural
           force
           of
           our
           too
           too
           weak
           understandings
           ,
           (
           and
           as
           I
           now
           exemplified
           in
           the
           Aeternal
           
             Generation
          
           of
           the
           
             Son
          
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           a
           Mystery
           naturally
           unknown
           to
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ;
           for
           even
           those
           Celestial
           Spirits
           in
           their
           now
           state
           of
           
             Fruition
             ,
          
           veil
           their
           faces
           with
           reverence
           ,
           when
           they
           cry
           ,
           
             Sanctus
             ,
             Sanctus
             ,
             Sanctus
             ,
          
           to
           the
           adorable
           and
           ineffable
           Trinity
           )
           to
           tell
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           these
           sublime
           
             Mysteries
          
           we
           shall
           be
           furnisht
           with
           evident
           
             Demonstrations
             .
          
           And
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           
             Production
          
           is
           a
           discourse
           so
           frivolous
           ,
           so
           unconcluding
           :
           Assuming
           not
           onely
           what
           is
           false
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           
             erroneous
             ;
          
           and
           inferring
           quite
           another
           thing
           in
           the
           
             Conclusion
             ,
          
           then
           was
           in
           the
           
             Premisses
             ;
          
           so
           that
           no
           
             Phylosopher
          
           of
           two
           years
           course
           ,
           but
           sees
           the
           emptiness
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           
             Divine
          
           of
           one
           years
           standing
           ,
           but
           has
           learnt
           the
           
             Errour
          
           of
           it
           ;
           is
           to
           render
           our
           holy
           
             Faith
          
           ridiculous
           ,
           vain
           ,
           and
           
           contemptible
           to
           
             Naturalists
             ,
          
           to
           
             Disbeleevers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           25.
           
           Why
           should
           we
           then
           wonder
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           a
           new
           
             Purgatory
             ?
          
           Alas
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           new
           
             Systeme
          
           of
           a
           whole
           ,
           intire
           ,
           
             new
             Religion
             :
          
           We
           have
           a
           
             Doctour
          
           who
           with
           long
           melancholy
           thoughts
           ,
           having
           fansied
           a
           world
           in
           the
           
             Moon
             ,
          
           perswades
           himself
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           
             Faith
             Christ
          
           taught
           us
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             evacuated
             :
          
           all
           other
           
             Schools
          
           shall
           cease
           :
           and
           he
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           for
           the
           future
           be
           the
           sole
           
             Pole-star
          
           of
           the
           World
           .
           It
           is
           not
           unworthy
           of
           our
           observation
           ,
           by
           what
           wary
           sters
           this
           new
           
             Divinity
          
           (
           which
           fitted
           to
           the
           
             Genius
          
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           I
           never
           read
           ,
           but
           think
           I
           am
           in
           a
           
             Romance
             )
          
           walkt
           into
           the
           world
           .
           The
           first
           attempt
           was
           upon
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           where
           by
           a
           long
           
             Catalogue
          
           of
           its
           uncertainties
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Transcribers
             ,
             Translators
             ,
          
           
           
             Printers
          
           mistakes
           ,
           or
           the
           wilfull
           corruptions
           of
           
             Iews
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             half-witted
          
           and
           bold
           
             Readers
             :
          
           it
           would
           puzzle
           any
           mans
           Arithmetick
           ,
           to
           count
           how
           many
           to
           one
           it
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           one
           true
           word
           of
           
             Scripture
          
           in
           
             Scripture
             .
          
           Upon
           the
           sole
           score
           of
           the
           
             Transcribers
          
           mistakes
           ,
           (
           in
           that
           supposition
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           Two
           thousand
           Copies
           writ
           of
           the
           
             Bible
          
           in
           a
           hundred
           years
           )
           he
           concludes
           it
           sixteen
           to
           one
           ,
           against
           any
           determinate
           word
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           
           the
           true
           word
           of
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           this
           onely
           saved
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           errour
           might
           be
           in
           several
           Copies
           .
           After
           this
           succeeded
           the
           
             infallibility
          
           of
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           of
           which
           I
           have
           given
           my
           Reader
           his
           sense
           already
           .
           Then
           followed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           attaque
           the
           
             Authority
          
           of
           the
           
             Councils
             ,
             Which
             ,
          
           in
           truth
           ,
           with
           a
           better
           grace
           ,
           and
           a
           complement
           of
           a
           
             Non
             est
             impossibile
             ,
          
           he
           sent
           packing
           out
           of
           his
           
             School
             :
          
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           he
           bore
           us
           in
           hand
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           save
           
             All
             ,
          
           by
           manly
           sustaining
           
             Tradition
             ,
          
           the
           
             uninterrupted
             Doctrine
          
           handed
           down
           and
           delivered
           ,
           by
           the
           succession
           of
           Fathers
           to
           Children
           ,
           from
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
          
           to
           any
           determinate
           Age
           :
           But
           because
           this
           
             Tradition
          
           could
           not
           ,
           with
           any
           appearance
           be
           sustained
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           carried
           or
           supposed
           ,
           the
           
             Infallibility
          
           of
           
             Councils
             :
          
           Since
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           universally
           and
           constantly
           beleeved
           :
           nor
           can
           we
           imagine
           any
           more
           Authentique
           proof
           of
           any
           Doctrine
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           delivered
           by
           
             Tradition
             ,
          
           then
           the
           
             Decree
          
           of
           a
           
             Council
             :
          
           And
           yet
           he
           being
           resolved
           ,
           by
           the
           ruine
           of
           that
           
             Authority
             ,
          
           to
           make
           way
           for
           his
           
             Demonstrative
             Religion
             :
             Tradition
          
           faded
           and
           dwindled
           ,
           into
           this
           mysterious
           expression
           :
           That
           the
           Errour
           of
           a
           
             Council
             ,
          
           though
           promulgated
           ,
           
             should
             not
             pass
             into
             an
             established
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             delivered
             by
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             preached
             
             by
             Christ
             :
          
           by
           which
           he
           brought
           all
           into
           his
           own
           power
           again
           .
           And
           when
           he
           had
           thus
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           cut
           all
           the
           sinews
           of
           
             Christian-Beleef
             ;
          
           the
           mystery
           of
           all
           the
           design
           is
           discovered
           :
           We
           must
           be
           governed
           by
           
             Faith
          
           no
           longer
           :
           Christ
           with
           his
           
             Doctrine
          
           hath
           possessed
           the
           Chair
           long
           enough
           :
           Master
           
             White
          
           with
           his
           
             Demonstrations
             ,
          
           must
           now
           take
           place
           .
           And
           least
           my
           
             Adversary
          
           should
           tell
           me
           ;
           I
           do
           him
           wrong
           ,
           in
           asserting
           ,
           That
           after
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           hath
           now
           laid
           
             Tradition
          
           aside
           :
           I
           desire
           him
           and
           his
           
             solid
             cleer-sighted
          
           Friends
           ,
           to
           give
           me
           a
           
             Catalogue
          
           of
           all
           those
           Doctrines
           he
           admits
           into
           his
           new
           
             Theology
             ,
          
           or
           prooves
           in
           his
           
             Institutiones
             sacrae
          
           (
           which
           are
           to
           be
           our
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             School-men
             ,
          
           for
           the
           future
           )
           by
           
             Tradition
             ,
          
           or
           on
           the
           score
           of
           
             Authority
             .
          
           Nor
           let
           him
           complain
           ;
           I
           impose
           a
           heavy
           task
           upon
           him
           :
           Those
           
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             every
             Ressort
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           will
           quickly
           answer
           it
           :
           The
           
             Catalogue
          
           will
           proove
           so
           slender
           ,
           so
           short
           ,
           it
           will
           cost
           him
           no
           considerable
           Pains
           :
           I
           could
           comprehend
           them
           
             All
          
           in
           this
           one
           Word
           ,
           
             Nothing
             :
          
           For
           in
           truth
           ,
           
             there
             is
             none
             at
             all
             :
          
           So
           safe
           a
           truth
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           in
           lieu
           of
           
             Faith
          
           and
           
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           we
           have
           nothing
           in
           this
           
             School
             ,
          
           but
           under
           the
           title
           of
           
             Peripatetick
          
           and
           
             Sacred
             Institutions
             ,
          
           an
           
             Epicurean
             ,
             Lucretian
             Phylosophy
             ;
          
           or
           
           rather
           a
           medley
           of
           both
           theirs
           ,
           and
           
             Aristotles
          
           Phylosophy
           ,
           and
           Pretended
           
             Demonstrations
             :
          
           not
           of
           our
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           as
           Catholiques
           have
           hitherto
           understood
           it
           ,
           but
           as
           now
           changing
           quite
           the
           
             Notions
          
           of
           the
           
             Mysteries
             ,
          
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           understand
           it
           .
           Of
           which
           we
           shall
           see
           more
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           26.
           
           Why
           then
           should
           we
           wonder
           at
           the
           Issues
           of
           this
           
             Brain
             ?
          
           What
           should
           we
           wonder
           at
           these
           
             Productions
             ,
          
           which
           out
           of
           an
           absolutely
           erroneous
           
             Method
             ,
          
           were
           hatched
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           light
           ?
           It
           is
           no
           marvel
           ,
           if
           a
           most
           
             Exotick
             Phylosophy
          
           being
           presupposed
           ,
           an
           equally
           or
           more
           
             Exotick
             Divinity
          
           is
           built
           upon
           it
           .
           
             A
             little
             Errour
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             prooves
             a
             great
             one
             in
             the
             last
             end
             .
          
           The
           attempt
           to
           square
           
             Theology
             ,
          
           to
           (
           I
           know
           nor
           what
           )
           pretended
           
             Demonstrations
             ,
          
           hath
           wrought
           this
           destruction
           .
           Nor
           need
           we
           the
           help
           of
           
             Divinity
             :
          
           Our
           own
           Experience
           and
           Reason
           sufficiently
           evince
           ,
           and
           discover
           this
           method
           to
           be
           ruinous
           .
           There
           is
           no
           man
           who
           hath
           made
           even
           a
           moderate
           progress
           in
           Sciences
           ,
           but
           is
           sufficiently
           convinced
           how
           weak
           ,
           how
           feeble
           our
           Understandings
           are
           :
           They
           are
           but
           
             Novices
          
           in
           
             Sciences
             ,
          
           who
           are
           puft
           into
           a
           vanity
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           even
           now
           become
           
             Masters
             .
          
           The
           better
           Proficients
           they
           grow
           ,
           the
           more
           daily
           and
           howrly
           do
           they
           cleerly
           discover
           their
           
           own
           Ignorance
           .
           Let
           's
           consider
           it
           in
           particular
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           knowledg
           so
           certain
           ,
           so
           connatural
           to
           our
           undexrstandings
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Quantity
           ,
           the
           
             Object
          
           of
           
             Mathematiques
             :
          
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           wit
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           ever
           yet
           have
           been
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           come
           so
           far
           short
           of
           the
           discovery
           ,
           that
           millions
           of
           
             Problemes
          
           might
           yet
           be
           proposed
           ,
           which
           no
           man
           can
           
             solve
             .
          
           And
           now
           as
           to
           our
           knowledge
           of
           
             Natural
             Bodies
             ,
          
           it
           is
           far
           inferior
           to
           the
           former
           ;
           for
           of
           these
           we
           scarce
           understand
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           .
           Who
           ever
           comprehended
           the
           
             Composition
             ,
          
           the
           
             Properties
             ,
          
           or
           even
           the
           Essential
           notion
           of
           a
           
             Fly
             ?
          
           What
           
             Physitian
          
           ever
           understood
           fully
           the
           Nature
           ,
           the
           operations
           ,
           the
           effects
           ,
           of
           any
           one
           
             Herb
             ,
          
           any
           one
           
             Simple
             ?
          
           Who
           ever
           knew
           how
           
             Rubarb
          
           works
           on
           the
           innumerable
           parts
           of
           our
           bodies
           :
           how
           it
           purges
           ,
           how
           it
           refines
           ,
           how
           it
           abates
           ,
           how
           it
           heightens
           the
           several
           humours
           of
           it
           ?
           St.
           
             Basill
          
           understood
           our
           weakness
           much
           better
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           168
           
             Epist.
          
           to
           
             Eunom
             ,
          
           prosecuting
           this
           subject
           ,
           proposes
           above
           twenty
           questions
           (
           to
           which
           twenty
           and
           twenty
           more
           may
           be
           added
           )
           of
           a
           contemptible
           
             Emmet
             :
          
           In
           none
           of
           which
           ,
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           can
           satisfie
           his
           curiosity
           .
           And
           if
           we
           are
           thus
           short
           in
           those
           things
           we
           daily
           converse
           with
           ,
           which
           we
           touch
           ,
           and
           tast
           ,
           what
           will
           
           our
           knowledge
           amount
           to
           in
           
             Separated
             Substances
             ,
          
           in
           
             Souls
             ,
          
           in
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           in
           
             God
          
           himself
           ?
           The
           true
           ground
           of
           this
           our
           ignorance
           being
           this
           :
           That
           our
           understandings
           in
           our
           present
           state
           of
           
             mortality
             ,
          
           being
           onely
           
             naturally
          
           moveable
           from
           our
           
             Phansies
             ,
          
           which
           depend
           wholly
           on
           the
           weak
           reports
           drawn
           from
           our
           Senses
           :
           we
           have
           not
           ,
           in
           this
           state
           ,
           without
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           any
           other
           notions
           but
           such
           as
           are
           abstracted
           from
           
             sensible
             Objects
             ;
          
           so
           that
           the
           peculiar
           properties
           of
           abstract
           
             Substances
          
           (
           since
           we
           are
           not
           now
           possest
           of
           the
           peculiar
           essential
           notions
           of
           them
           )
           can
           not
           now
           by
           us
           ,
           naturally
           ,
           be
           known
           .
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           finding
           our selves
           so
           feeble
           ,
           in
           things
           the
           most
           obvious
           even
           to
           our
           senses
           ,
           all
           the
           Wise
           men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           ever
           been
           struck
           dumb
           ,
           and
           ravisht
           in
           the
           consideration
           of
           that
           
             Omnipotent
          
           hand
           ,
           which
           built
           both
           
             us
             ,
          
           to
           honour
           and
           love
           
             him
             ,
          
           and
           
             them
          
           for
           our
           use
           to
           that
           end
           ;
           so
           that
           where
           his
           
             Authority
          
           is
           ingaged
           ,
           as
           certainly
           it
           is
           ,
           in
           all
           things
           that
           apperrain
           to
           
             Faith
             :
          
           we
           abase
           our
           prying
           proud
           curiosity
           ,
           and
           
             square
          
           our
           weak
           apprehensions
           to
           
             them
             ,
          
           and
           not
           these
           stupendious
           
             supernatural
             Mysteries
             ,
          
           to
           our
           creeping
           groveling
           apprehensions
           of
           
             Nature
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             was
             then
             upon
             this
             mistake
             ,
             that
             this
             
             new
          
           Purgatory
           
             came
             to
             light
             ;
             it
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             but
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             of
             those
             unheard
             of
             productions
             ,
             this
             new
          
           Phylosophical
           Theology
           
             is
             stuft
             with
             .
             I
             could
             give
             my
             Reader
             many
             instances
             of
          
           Doctrines
           
             he
             never
             yet
             ,
             not
             indeed
             the
             world
             was
             acquainted
             with
             :
             but
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             that
             very
          
           Doctrin
           
             (
             because
             it
             offers
             it self
             as
             neer
             allyed
             to
             this
             our
             present
          
           Subject
           )
           
             with
             which
             he
             concluds
             his
          
           Demonstrative
           Divinity
           .
           
             It
             is
             concerning
             the
          
           Damned
           Souls
           ;
           
             for
             we
             have
             not
             onely
             a
          
           Poetical
           Purgatory
           ,
           
             he
             hath
             also
             furnisht
             us
             with
             a
             most
          
           Romancical
           Hell
           :
           
             and
             who
             can
             but
             smile
             to
             think
             of
             those
             ridiculous
          
           mimick
           
             postures
             ,
             he
             fancyes
             of
          
           Horse-coursers
           ,
           Dancers
           ,
           Fencers
           ,
           Bowlers
           ,
           
             and
             all
             other
             Brutals
          
           attempting
           now
           in
           Hell
           in
           all
           their
           several
           postures
           ;
           those
           very
           pleasures
           in
           which
           they
           constituted
           their
           final
           end
           in
           this
           life
           .
           
           
             Thus
             then
             of
             those
          
           Souls
           
             he
             concludes
             :
          
           Their
           misery
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           depends
           on
           their
           present
           perverseness
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           they
           themselves
           would
           ,
           they
           might
           even
           yet
           be
           happy
           .
           Out
           of
           the
           force
           and
           series
           of
           Nature
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           are
           parts
           ,
           nothing
           better
           
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             damned
             )
          
           could
           happpen
           to
           them
           ;
           neither
           to
           All
           of
           them
           in
           general
           ,
           nor
           to
           Any
           one
           of
           them
           in
           particular
           .
           
             And
             least
             Nature
             or
             
             God
             should
             escape
             this
          
           Fatall
           Doctrin
           ,
           
             he
             adds
             :
          
           And
           even
           Nature
           and
           God
           himself
           should
           have
           been
           worse
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           otherwise
           dealt
           with
           .
           Pagan
           Fatality
           !
           
             Out
             of
             the
          
           force
           
             and
          
           Series
           
             of
          
           Nature
           ,
           
             nothing
             better
             ,
             could
             happen
             to
          
           Iudas
           
             then
             to
             be
          
           damn'd
           ;
           
             and
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             so
             ,
          
           God
           had
           ceased
           to
           be
           God
           :
           
             as
             so
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
          
           Wisdom
           is
           justified
           against
           her
           children
           .
           
             Thus
             he
             concludes
             his
             Prodigious
          
           Theology
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           27.
           
           And
           now
           I
           hope
           my
           Reader
           hath
           some
           light
           of
           the
           
             Method
          
           and
           
             Genius
          
           of
           this
           our
           
             great
             Master
          
           and
           his
           new
           
             School
             .
          
           It
           will
           give
           him
           an
           introduction
           into
           the
           further
           
             discovery
          
           of
           their
           
             learning
             .
          
           But
           because
           his
           pretended
           
             Demonstrations
          
           are
           now
           so
           cryed
           up
           by
           that
           little
           handful
           of
           his
           Scholars
           ,
           whose
           itch
           after
           novelties
           hath
           rendred
           Proselites
           of
           his
           
             Doctrin
             ;
          
           and
           since
           in
           the
           
             Entry
          
           to
           my
           
             Discourse
             ,
          
           I
           have
           laid
           down
           those
           (
           as
           they
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           )
           unshakable
           grounds
           ,
           of
           this
           new
           minted
           
             Purgatory
             :
          
           my
           Reader
           may
           justly
           challenge
           that
           we
           should
           take
           a
           
             Survey
          
           of
           them
           .
           And
           though
           this
           might
           seem
           weakly
           to
           
             anticipate
             ,
          
           what
           I
           heare
           far
           abler
           Pens
           have
           undertaken
           at
           large
           ,
           yet
           why
           should
           we
           not
           take
           a
           short
           
             view
          
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           in
           the
           very
           order
           they
           lye
           .
        
         
         
           And
           first
           then
           ,
           leaving
           his
           Gibberish
           
             Notion
          
           of
           a
           
             Separated
             Soul
             ,
          
           how
           Ridiculous
           is
           this
           
             Position
             :
          
           That
           the
           
             proper
             accidents
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           
             those
             things
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Soul
             according
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             its
             practical
             judgments
             ,
             Its
             affections
             to
             friends
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             even
             to
             Corporal
             pleasures
             )
             are
             the
             Soul
             it self
             .
          
           Since
           that
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           is
           not
           onely
           
             Indemonstrable
             ,
          
           but
           
             Incomparably
             false
             :
          
           for
           the
           
             Soul
          
           is
           both
           Created
           without
           them
           ,
           remains
           in
           the
           
             Body
          
           without
           them
           (
           in
           such
           as
           by
           grace
           have
           subdued
           these
           Inordinations
           )
           and
           much
           more
           in
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           both
           with
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           
             Body
             ,
          
           before
           and
           after
           the
           
             Resurrection
             :
          
           And
           even
           in
           his
           Systeme
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           
             the
             Soul
             shall
             be
             divested
             of
             them
             at
             the
             re-union
             :
          
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           
             Peripateticks
          
           or
           
             Lucretian
             Phylosophy
          
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           can
           never
           evince
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Soul
             can
             be
             separated
             from
             it self
             :
          
           Therefore
           nor
           from
           these
           
             Affections
          
           if
           they
           be
           the
           
             Soul
             it self
             .
          
           And
           how
           came
           these
           immediately
           insuing
           words
           ,
           to
           escape
           his
           wary
           Pen
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Soul
             without
             them
             were
             more
             imperfect
             ?
          
           Are
           those
           very
           
             Affections
          
           which
           constitute
           
             Purgatory
          
           and
           
             Hell
          
           too
           ,
           
           perfections
           of
           the
           
             Soul
             ?
          
           Or
           when
           she
           comes
           to
           divest
           her self
           of
           them
           
           at
           the
           
             Re-union
             ,
          
           does
           she
           remain
           more
           imperfect
           in
           
             Heaven
             ,
          
           then
           when
           she
           was
           in
           the
           state
           of
           suffering
           by
           
             Them
             ?
          
           or
           is
           she
           then
           not
           her selfe
           because
           she
           is
           without
           them
           ?
           or
           had
           she
           been
           less
           
             Perfect
          
           if
           she
           had
           passed
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           by
           perfect
           mortification
           without
           them
           ?
           But
           because
           this
           
             Doctrin
             ,
             That
             the
             Soul
             were
             more
             imperfect
             without
             these
             Affectinos
             ,
          
           is
           very
           neer
           allyed
           to
           an
           other
           excellent
           
             Doctrin
          
           of
           our
           great
           
             Master
          
           (
           and
           which
           
             will
             much
             promote
             solid
             devotion
             )
          
           of
           the
           
             Corporal
             Pleasures
          
           themselves
           ;
           let
           us
           compare
           them
           together
           ,
           they
           agree
           very
           happily
           ,
           and
           will
           illustrate
           one
           an
           other
           :
           
             Since
             Corporal
             life
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             is
             made
             in
             order
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             Beatitude
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Corporal
             pleasures
             are
             conformable
             to
             corporal
             life
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             necessity
             that
             Corporal
             life
             in
             its
             kinde
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             most
             ,
             and
             greatest
             Corporal
             pleasures
             :
             (
             as
             elsewhere
             is
             shewn
             more
             at
             large
             )
          
           And
           further
           ,
           
             since
             the
             best
             Corporal
             life
             ,
             doth
             best
             serve
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             Beatitude
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             necessary
             that
             the
             Christian
             discipline
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Mistriss
             of
             Beatitude
             )
             should
             even
             fill
             our
             lives
             with
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             live
             piously
             ,
             should
             enjoy
             a
             hundred
             fold
          
           (
           of
           those
           Corporal
           pleasures
           )
           
             more
             then
             
             those
             who
             live
             ill
             .
          
           Might
           not
           this
           excellent
           
             Sermon
          
           very
           well
           become
           a
           St.
           
             Austen
          
           or
           a
           St.
           
             Paul
             ?
          
           No
           truly
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           they
           never
           were
           acquainted
           with
           this
           
             Demonstration
             :
          
           They
           lived
           in
           the
           
             Non-age
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ;
          
           they
           were
           steered
           by
           
             Faith
          
           not
           by
           this
           
             Evidence
          
           and
           
             Science
             .
          
           And
           so
           they
           walkt
           in
           
             Austerities
             ;
             Tenances
             ,
             Mortifications
             .
          
           They
           never
           fancyed
           ,
           
             That
             that
             Corporal
             life
             was
             best
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             which
             abounded
             with
             most
             and
             greatest
             Corporal
             pleasures
             :
          
           much
           less
           ,
           
             That
             such
             an
             one
             was
             best
             adapted
             to
             attain
             that
             Beatitude
          
           they
           thirsted
           after
           .
           They
           looked
           on
           
             Corporal
             Pleasures
          
           as
           the
           Bane
           of
           the
           
             Soul
             :
          
           But
           our
           Great
           
             Master
          
           being
           still
           himself
           ,
           might
           well
           teach
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Soul
             without
             these
             Affections
             were
             more
             imperfect
             ,
          
           since
           he
           placed
           
             the
             Perfection
             of
             a
             Corporal
             life
             ,
             best
             adapted
             to
             attain
             Beatitude
             ,
          
           in
           the
           injoyment
           of
           the
           
             Pleasures
          
           themselves
           .
           In
           earnest
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           scruple
           to
           Translate
           such
           
             Doctrines
          
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           which
           onely
           befit
           
             Epicurus
          
           his
           School
           ,
           and
           the
           life
           of
           Hogs
           :
           (
           though
           you
           would
           perswade
           us
           
             they
             are
             truths
             which
             promote
             solid
             Devotion
             )
          
           if
           I
           were
           not
           confident
           of
           my
           
             Readers
          
           vertue
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           will
           beget
           a
           just
           horror
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           both
           against
           the
           
             Doctrines
          
           themselves
           ,
           
           and
           those
           
             Principles
          
           that
           lead
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           28.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           How
           frivolously
           he
           concludes
           ,
           
             That
             the
             affections
             to
             corporal
             pleasures
             accompany
             the
             soul
             in
             her
             state
             of
             separation
             ?
          
           Their
           rise
           ,
           their
           origin
           is
           the
           Body
           .
           The
           Soul
           were
           untouchable
           by
           them
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           union
           it
           hath
           ,
           to
           that
           clay
           which
           now
           incloses
           her
           .
           How
           could
           the
           Soul
           be
           concerned
           to
           
             see
             ,
          
           to
           
             hear
             ,
          
           to
           
             touch
             ,
          
           if
           she
           had
           neither
           
             eyes
             ,
             ears
             ,
             hands
             ,
          
           or
           any
           other
           
             corporeal
             organs
             ,
          
           by
           which
           these
           pleasures
           could
           be
           conveyed
           to
           her
           ?
           especially
           if
           she
           enjoyed
           her
           fill
           of
           those
           far
           more
           noble
           and
           excellent
           satisfactions
           (
           such
           as
           he
           puts
           of
           eminent
           compleat
           knowledge
           )
           proportionable
           to
           that
           
             state
          
           of
           
             separation
          
           And
           what
           
             Purgatory
          
           could
           a
           
             Scholar
          
           indure
           ,
           who
           should
           pass
           out
           of
           this
           life
           with
           all
           his
           
             Affections
          
           regulated
           ,
           save
           onely
           that
           to
           learning
           ,
           since
           in
           that
           
             state
             ,
          
           his
           soul
           should
           even
           be
           ravisht
           with
           the
           injoyment
           of
           all
           that
           knowledge
           which
           he
           inordinately
           long'd
           for
           in
           this
           mortal
           life
           ?
           How
           then
           is
           not
           the
           soul
           divested
           of
           those
           base
           
             affections
             ,
          
           when
           she
           passes
           out
           of
           the
           
             body
             ,
          
           which
           have
           their
           source
           from
           this
           earthly
           habitation
           ?
           But
           let
           us
           compare
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           with
           an
           other
           admirable
           
             Non-sence
          
           of
           our
           Master
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           
             Peripateticks
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             lec
             .
             1
             ,
             n.
          
           6.
           
           That
           the
           separation
           
           of
           the
           
             soul
          
           from
           the
           
             body
             ,
          
           is
           of
           that
           efficacy
           ,
           
             that
             the
             soul
             even
             in
             substance
             is
             changed
             :
             and
             that
             a
             separated
             soul
             is
             in
             truth
             an
             other
             thing
          
           (
           in
           substance
           )
           
             then
             it
             was
             in
             the
             body
             .
          
           As
           if
           forsooth
           it
           were
           
             this
             thing
             ,
             this
             soul
             ,
          
           which
           now
           informs
           my
           
             body
             ,
          
           that
           offends
           
             God
          
           in
           this
           life
           ;
           and
           an
           
             other
             thing
             ,
          
           an
           
             other
             soul
          
           shall
           be
           punished
           for
           it
           in
           the
           next
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           this
           
             Doctrine
          
           evacuate
           all
           the
           fear
           of
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           Judgment
           and
           
             Hell
          
           too
           ?
           And
           let
           not
           my
           
             Adversary
          
           tell
           me
           he
           says
           it
           is
           an
           
             other
             thing
             ,
          
           but
           says
           not
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             an
             other
             soul
             :
          
           For
           I
           desire
           him
           to
           tell
           me
           ,
           what
           
             other
             thing
          
           it
           is
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           an
           
             other
             soul
             ;
          
           for
           still
           it
           is
           a
           
             soul
             ,
          
           and
           
             nothing
          
           but
           a
           
             soul
             .
             A
             thing
          
           is
           a
           
             notion
          
           more
           
             universal
          
           then
           a
           
             soul
             :
          
           and
           what
           are
           distinguished
           in
           a
           
             notion
          
           that
           is
           more
           
             universal
             ,
          
           can
           not
           be
           the
           same
           in
           a
           
             notion
          
           that
           is
           less
           
             universal
             .
          
           No
           
             Logician
          
           ever
           fancied
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           which
           are
           distinguished
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           
             Animal
             ,
          
           can
           be
           the
           same
           in
           the
           notion
           of
           
             Homo
             .
          
           If
           then
           the
           separation
           render
           the
           
             soul
             ,
          
           an
           
             other
             thing
             ,
          
           an
           
             other
             soul
             ;
          
           how
           should
           it
           not
           have
           other
           
             accidents
          
           and
           
             affections
             ,
          
           which
           (
           according
           to
           him
           )
           are
           the
           soul
           it self
           ?
           or
           must
           it
           not
           of
           
             necessity
          
           have
           so
           ?
           
             But
             let
             this
             too
             be
             supposed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           29.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           Whoever
           fancied
           ,
           
             That
             
             a
             separated
             soul
             shall
             be
             tormented
             with
             a
             vast
             grief
             ,
             by
             reason
             corporal
             pleasures
             are
             now
             impossible
             to
             be
             injoyed
             ?
          
           Who
           ever
           was
           concerned
           or
           tormented
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           
             impossible
             ?
          
           Who
           ever
           was
           intollerably
           afflicted
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           not
           
             Fly
             ?
          
           or
           render
           his
           body
           as
           incorruptible
           as
           a
           
             Diamond
             ?
          
           or
           become
           an
           
             Angel
             ?
          
           Stay
           ,
           (
           you
           'l
           say
           )
           I
           suppose
           an
           ardent
           
             ●●ffection
          
           to
           pleasures
           ,
           not
           
             impossible
             absolutely
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           
             present
             state
             .
          
           And
           what
           then
           ?
           The
           Soul
           is
           now
           Mistress
           of
           perfect
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           euen
           of
           
             all
          
           knowledge
           ,
           according
           to
           you
           :
           They
           are
           
             ●hreneticks
          
           onely
           ,
           who
           torment
           themselves
           ,
           because
           they
           can
           not
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           see
           is
           
             impossible
          
           in
           their
           present
           
             state
             ,
          
           whilst
           they
           cannot
           transfer
           themselves
           into
           an
           other
           
             state
             ,
          
           in
           which
           the
           pleasure
           they
           so
           much
           covet
           may
           be
           
             possible
             .
          
           How
           ardent
           a
           thirst
           soever
           you
           have
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           truth
           ;
           yet
           since
           you
           see
           such
           
             knowledge
          
           is
           in
           this
           life
           impossible
           to
           be
           attained
           ,
           (
           and
           you
           hope
           for
           it
           in
           the
           next
           )
           yet
           do
           I
           not
           beleeve
           you
           indure
           any
           
             vast
             grief
             ,
          
           or
           even
           are
           much
           tempted
           to
           rid
           your self
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           injoy
           it
           in
           the
           next
           .
           Besides
           ,
           your
           Master
           tells
           us
           ;
           
             The
             Will
             is
             either
             not
             distinct
             from
             the
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             is
             adequately
             governed
             in
             the
             state
             
             of
             separation
             :
          
           How
           then
           can
           the
           
             Will
          
           be
           tormented
           with
           a
           vast
           grief
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           impossibility
           of
           those
           
             pleasures
             ,
          
           whilst
           the
           Understanding
           ,
           shall
           cleerly
           represent
           to
           it
           ,
           the
           
             Baseness
             ,
             Vileness
             ,
             Vnworthiness
          
           of
           such
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           which
           at
           one
           blow
           ,
           cuts
           off
           all
           the
           
             Wills
          
           pursuit
           ,
           shall
           represent
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Impossible
             ?
          
           But
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           this
           
             Doctrine
          
           is
           grounded
           upon
           a
           pure
           mistake
           :
           For
           the
           
             absence
             ,
          
           much
           less
           the
           
             impossibility
          
           of
           corporal
           pleasures
           ,
           doth
           not
           torment
           with
           any
           
             vast
          
           or
           considerable
           
             grief
             ,
          
           those
           
             souls
             ,
          
           (
           even
           in
           this
           life
           )
           which
           are
           most
           of
           all
           
             immerst
          
           in
           the
           
             affections
          
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           not
           
             separated
             souls
             ;
          
           for
           (
           he
           tell
           us
           ,
           )
           
             they
             remain
             in
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             same
             proportion
             they
             were
             in
             this
             life
             :
             )
          
           but
           just
           then
           ,
           when
           the
           body
           prompts
           or
           calls
           for
           an
           injoyment
           .
           Let
           us
           consider
           the
           most
           
             luxurious
             ,
          
           the
           most
           
             gluttonous
          
           person
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           when
           the
           present
           capacity
           of
           his
           body
           is
           satiated
           with
           those
           pleasures
           ,
           he
           indures
           no
           considerable
           torment
           ,
           till
           the
           body
           again
           call
           for
           a
           reiterated
           enjoyment
           .
           It
           is
           not
           then
           rational
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           a
           
             Soul
          
           which
           passes
           out
           of
           this
           life
           by
           a
           long
           continued
           
             Feaver
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           carries
           with
           it
           into
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           a
           great
           affection
           to
           
             drink
             ,
          
           shall
           be
           tormented
           in
           the
           next
           life
           with
           a
           
             vast
             grief
             ,
          
           because
           she
           now
           can
           not
           
           injoy
           the
           pleasure
           of
           
             drinking
             ,
          
           whilst
           in
           truth
           ,
           she
           can
           never
           suffer
           any
           
             thirst
             .
          
        
         
           And
           how
           sordid
           and
           low
           a
           fancy
           he
           had
           of
           
             Spiritual
             Substances
          
           in
           their
           
             state
          
           of
           
             separation
             :
          
           to
           conceive
           them
           thus
           tortured
           ,
           because
           
             Corporal
             pleasures
             can
             not
             now
             be
             in●ayed
             ?
          
           Which
           pleasures
           ,
           pious
           
             Christians
          
           abominate
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           their
           Pilgrimage
           ;
           which
           the
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           of
           Worldlings
           easily
           overcome
           ;
           which
           the
           wise●
           sort
           of
           
             Pagans
          
           scorn
           ;
           which
           Heathen
           Phylosophers
           would
           not
           stoop
           to
           ;
           which
           
             Avicen
             ,
          
           though
           a
           
             Turk
             ,
          
           contemned
           ,
           and
           his
           Master
           
             Mahomets
          
           Heaven
           ,
           built
           up
           and
           fancied
           for
           
             Swine
             .
          
           It
           had
           been
           pious
           ,
           and
           worthy
           a
           Phylosopher
           ,
           to
           conceive
           them
           (
           as
           good
           Christians
           do
           )
           tormented
           with
           a
           
             vast
             grief
             ,
          
           because
           they
           had
           so
           ungratefully
           offended
           Almighty
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           delayed
           their
           beatitude
           ,
           for
           such
           low
           ,
           contemptible
           ,
           transitory
           
             Pleasures
             .
          
           But
           this
           satisfied
           not
           his
           design
           ;
           it
           reacht
           not
           home
           ,
           to
           build
           us
           up
           a
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           out
           of
           which
           no
           delivery
           could
           be
           hoped
           for
           till
           the
           
             Day
             of
             Iudgment
             ;
          
           This
           grief
           was
           rather
           a
           disposition
           for
           
             Heaven
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           he
           must
           find
           us
           out
           some
           unworthy
           and
           unchangeable
           
             Affection
             ,
          
           which
           must
           detain
           
             Souls
          
           there
           ,
           till
           he
           please
           to
           release
           them
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           frequent
           ,
           that
           vicious
           men
           detest
           at
           their
           deaths
           those
           brutalities
           ,
           
           the
           excess
           of
           which
           ,
           hath
           ruined
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           Fame
           ,
           and
           Fortunes
           ;
           and
           yet
           pass
           out
           of
           this
           life
           without
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           to
           be
           punisht
           for
           them
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           for
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           also
           compare
           this
           ,
           with
           an
           other
           signal
           
             Doctrine
          
           of
           this
           our
           
             Ma●●er
             ,
             De
             Med.
             
             Stat.
             dim
             .
          
           12.
           
           He
           there
           disputing
           against
           those
           afflictions
           which
           he
           supposes
           his
           
             Adversary
          
           asserts
           ,
           that
           the
           Souls
           suffers
           by
           some
           external
           Agent
           ;
           delivers
           us
           this
           unexpected
           
             Doctrine
             :
          
           thus
           arguing
           against
           him
           .
           
             From
             whence
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             an
             unexpected
             Truth
             breaks
             forth
             ;
             That
             all
             those
             pains
          
           (
           inflicted
           by
           an
           external
           Agent
           on
           the
           Soul
           )
           
             are
             Purely
             Pleasures
             .
             For
             since
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             the
             souls
             thus
             to
             be
             purged
             ,
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             Charity
             ,
             and
             extremely
             thirsting
             of
             the
             eternal
             good
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             certain
             to
             attain
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             cleerly
             understand
             ,
             that
             corporeal
             punishments
             are
             the
             onely
             means
             by
             which
             they
             may
             attain
             beatitude
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             to
             these
             pains
             are
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             of
             an
             invincible
             courage
             ,
             in
             whom
             no
             weakness
             of
             mind
             can
             take
             place
             ;
             who
             being
             highly
             inflamed
             to
             attain
             some
             good
             ,
             ventu●es
             on
             things
             of
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             either
             in
             acting
             or
             suffering
             :
             In
             which
             ,
             both
             Experience
             and
             Reason
             teach
             us
             ,
             he
             would
             feel
             unspeakable
             pleasure
             .
          
           
           As
           if
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           
             Pains
          
           and
           
             torments
             ,
          
           cease
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           and
           become
           
             purely
             pleasures
             ,
          
           whilst
           the
           soul
           now
           perfect
           in
           charity
           ,
           faints
           not
           in
           suffering
           them
           .
           As
           if
           with
           perfect
           conformity
           to
           the
           Divine
           Will
           ,
           and
           an
           absolute
           desire
           to
           satisfie
           the
           Divine
           Justice
           ,
           an
           earnest
           longing
           after
           the
           ending
           of
           these
           griefs
           ,
           and
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           beatitude
           ,
           were
           inconsistent
           :
           which
           necessarily
           includes
           and
           carries
           with
           it
           a
           high
           affliction
           .
           But
           how
           by
           this
           
             sudden
             ,
             and
             unexpected
             Doctrin
             ,
          
           all
           our
           apprehensions
           are
           changed
           in
           the
           sufferings
           of
           our
           B.
           
             Saviour
             ?
          
           Who
           by
           a
           most
           perfect
           charity
           ,
           
             inflamed
             with
             the
             thirst
             of
             redeeming
             mankind
             ,
             under
             went
             all
             ,
          
           with
           an
           
             invincible
             courage
             :
             for
             in
             him
             no
             weakness
             of
             mind
             could
             take
             place
             .
          
           We
           must
           now
           change
           all
           our
           pious
           
             meditations
             ,
          
           no
           more
           must
           we
           consider
           the
           Scourges
           ,
           Whips
           ,
           Contempts
           ,
           the
           Nails
           ,
           and
           Cross
           to
           have
           been
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           
             pure
             pleasures
          
           to
           him
           .
           An
           excellent
           Doctrin
           to
           increase
           our
           Love
           to
           our
           deer
           
             Saviour
             ,
          
           who
           to
           redeem
           mankind
           was
           patient
           ,
           and
           resigned
           to
           suffer
           
             pure
             pleasures
             ,
          
           and
           to
           incourage
           penance
           according
           to
           S.
           
             Paul
             ,
             si
             compatimur
             &
             conglorificabimur
             .
          
           This
           is
           an
           other
           
             truth
             to
             promote
             solid
             devotion
             .
          
           Now
           then
           as
           to
           the
           Souls
           in
           
             Purgatory
          
           (
           which
           certainly
           being
           perfect
           Masters
           of
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           
           and
           now
           in
           charity
           ,
           and
           see
           their
           own
           
             affections
          
           to
           be
           unchangeable
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           conceived
           to
           faint
           in
           their
           sufferings
           )
           let
           us
           now
           learn
           this
           
             unexpected
             sudden
             truth
             which
             now
             breaks
             out
             ,
          
           that
           we
           have
           been
           hitherto
           quite
           mistaken
           :
           their
           
             sufferings
          
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
             pains
             ,
          
           that
           in
           truth
           they
           are
           nothing
           but
           
             purely
             pleasures
             .
          
           O
           happy
           model
           of
           
             Purgatory
             !
          
           But
           let
           this
           be
           supposed
           too
           .
        
         
           
             Sec.
          
           30.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           other
           fundamental
           stone
           of
           this
           
             fabrick
             .
          
           It
           is
           
             incomparably
             false
             ,
          
           that
           separated
           
             Souls
          
           or
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           both
           as
           to
           their
           
             substance
             ,
          
           and
           
             operations
          
           are
           
             measured
             ,
          
           by
           this
           
             indivisible
             duration
          
           or
           
             moment
             :
          
           or
           that
           to
           
             co-exist
             to
             a
             greater
             or
             less
             part
             of
             time
             ,
             adds
             or
             diminishes
             nothing
             to
             them
             .
          
           What
           if
           the
           Omnipotent
           Hand
           of
           God
           should
           create
           in
           this
           moment
           a
           new
           
             Soul
          
           separated
           from
           any body
           :
           had
           the
           rest
           of
           souls
           departed
           their
           bodies
           many
           ages
           agoe
           ,
           no
           greater
           duration
           ,
           then
           this
           their
           even
           now
           created
           companion
           ?
           What
           if
           the
           same
           Hand
           of
           
             God
          
           should
           now
           destroy
           one
           of
           those
           separated
           
             souls
             ,
          
           shall
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           which
           shall
           
             co-exist
          
           to
           all
           future
           time
           ,
           have
           therefore
           no
           longer
           
             duration
          
           then
           she
           ?
           What
           if
           there
           were
           no body
           
             ,
          
           no
           
             motion
             ,
          
           no
           
             time
          
           at
           all
           ,
           could
           not
           
             God
          
           create
           a
           
             Soul
             ,
          
           and
           destroy
           
           it
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ?
           and
           yet
           not
           this
           in
           the
           same
           
             indivisible
             moment
             :
          
           For
           then
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           the
           Soul
           
             is
          
           and
           
             is
             not
          
           in
           the
           same
           
             instant
             ;
          
           Therefore
           in
           some
           other
           posteriour
           moment
           .
           What
           if
           
             God
          
           should
           again
           repair
           this
           thus
           annihilated
           soul
           ?
           We
           could
           not
           imagine
           ,
           that
           this
           new
           second
           
             existence
          
           would
           be
           measured
           with
           the
           same
           duration
           that
           the
           first
           ,
           for
           this
           would
           exclude
           the
           very
           
             supposition
          
           of
           an
           interruption
           .
           Besides
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           
             Christian
             Theology
          
           teaches
           us
           that
           
             Angels
          
           (
           whose
           duration
           is
           as
           indivisible
           as
           that
           of
           
             Souls
             )
          
           were
           not
           created
           in
           
             Termino
             ,
          
           but
           in
           
             Viâ
             :
          
           The
           holy
           Angels
           were
           not
           Created
           in
           the
           
             State
          
           of
           
             Fruition
             ;
          
           nor
           the
           
             Devils
          
           in
           the
           
             State
          
           of
           
             Damnation
             ,
          
           but
           both
           in
           the
           way
           to
           these
           several
           
             States
             .
          
           And
           that
           
             first
          
           they
           were
           in
           the
           
             State
          
           of
           
             Grace
             ,
          
           in
           which
           the
           good
           by
           adhering
           to
           
             God
          
           were
           
             afterwards
          
           translated
           to
           
             Glory
             ,
          
           whilst
           the
           
             Devils
             ,
          
           by
           their
           pride
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           were
           deservedly
           
             afterwards
          
           thrust
           out
           headlong
           into
           
             Hell
             .
          
           Who
           hath
           rendred
           it
           evident
           that
           all
           this
           could
           be
           effected
           in
           one
           indivisible
           moment
           ?
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           my
           Reader
           may
           be
           cleared
           more
           fundamentally
           in
           it
           :
           We
           must
           observe
           ,
           That
           since
           
             Eternity
             ,
          
           which
           is
           devoid
           of
           all
           
             Succession
             ,
          
           is
           the
           measure
           of
           a
           Perfectly
           
             Permanent
             being
             ,
          
           that
           
           is
           ,
           of
           
             God
          
           himself
           :
           as
           far
           forth
           as
           any
           thing
           recedes
           from
           a
           
             Permanent
             being
             ,
          
           so
           far
           it
           recedes
           from
           
             Eternity
             ,
          
           and
           comes
           to
           
             Succession
             .
          
           Now
           though
           the
           
             being
          
           of
           
             Angels
          
           does
           not
           consist
           in
           
             motion
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           measured
           by
           our
           
             Time
             :
          
           Yet
           since
           the
           
             Essence
          
           of
           an
           
             Angel
          
           is
           neither
           its
           
             Vnderstanding
             ,
          
           nor
           its
           
             Will
             ,
          
           much
           less
           is
           it
           the
           
             Acts
          
           of
           these
           
             Powers
             :
          
           The
           
             substance
          
           of
           an
           
             Angel
          
           is
           not
           measured
           by
           
             Eternity
             ,
          
           since
           it
           hath
           Transmutation
           adjoyned
           to
           it
           :
           and
           so
           
             hath
             a
             proper
             duration
             ,
          
           or
           measure
           between
           
             it
          
           and
           
             time
             .
          
           And
           further
           ,
           since
           the
           
             Operations
          
           of
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           have
           a
           real
           and
           true
           
             succession
             ,
          
           they
           are
           measured
           by
           a
           true
           
             succession
          
           and
           
             time
             ,
          
           not
           that
           of
           
             bodies
             ,
          
           or
           the
           motions
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           time
           proper
           to
           the
           
             succession
          
           of
           those
           Operations
           ;
           and
           if
           holy
           
             Writ
          
           deliver
           us
           any
           other
           then
           
             Metaphorical
          
           truths
           ,
           of
           
             separated
             Substances
             ,
          
           it
           delivers
           this
           
             succession
          
           in
           them
           .
           Your
           
             Master
          
           himself
           takes
           notice
           in
           his
           
             Med.
             
             Stat.
             acc.
             22.
             
             Of
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             slain
          
           (
           described
           in
           the
           Apocalyps
           )
           
             resting
             under
             the
             Altar
             ,
             and
             crying
             out
             to
             have
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgement
             hastned
             ;
          
           which
           reaches
           home
           to
           our
           purpose
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           concerned
           in
           the
           length
           of
           the
           stay
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           absolutely
           false
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             succession
          
           of
           
             Acts
             ,
          
           even
           in
           
           Beatified
           
             Souls
             ;
          
           or
           that
           ,
           
             to
             coexist
             to
             a
             greater
             ,
             or
             less
             part
             of
             time
             ,
             adds
             ,
             or
             diminishes
             nothing
             to
             them
             :
          
           Though
           it
           fals
           much
           short
           of
           rendring
           our
           Prayers
           onely
           available
           
             for
             the
             hastning
             of
             that
             day
          
           (
           as
           we
           shall
           presently
           see
           )
           for
           which
           end
           he
           there
           introduces
           it
           .
           And
           if
           you
           please
           to
           consider
           in
           the
           10th
           
             Chap.
          
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           where
           the
           
             Angel
          
           appearing
           tels
           him
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Prince
          
           (
           or
           Angel
           )
           
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             Persians
             resisted
             him
             one
             and
             twenty
             dayes
             :
             And
             behold
             Michael
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Princes
          
           (
           he
           who
           stands
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Nation
           )
           
             came
             to
             his
             help
             :
          
           You
           will
           easily
           observe
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           this
           
             comprehension
          
           of
           all
           time
           ,
           your
           
             Master
          
           fansied
           ,
           in
           the
           
             workings
             ,
          
           or
           
             beings
             ,
          
           of
           
             Separated
             Substances
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           31.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           As
           to
           his
           grounds
           of
           the
           Immutability
           of
           that
           state
           ,
           it
           is
           groundlesly
           assumed
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Soul
             can
             suffer
             no
             alteration
             from
             a
             Body
             ,
             but
             by
             identification
          
           (
           or
           by
           being
           the
           same
           thing
           )
           
             with
             that
             body
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           who
           ever
           fanfied
           that
           the
           soul
           could
           thus
           be
           
             identified
             ,
          
           or
           become
           the
           
             very
             self-same
             thing
             ,
          
           with
           the
           
             body
             ?
          
           Who
           ever
           believed
           that
           now
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           our
           
             Souls
          
           are
           really
           and
           truly
           our
           
             Bodies
             ,
          
           and
           our
           
             Bodies
          
           are
           our
           
             Souls
             ?
          
           Or
           if
           they
           were
           thus
           
             Identified
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             same
             thing
             ;
          
           how
           were
           it
           possible
           
           they
           should
           ever
           be
           severed
           :
           since
           nothing
           can
           be
           imagined
           to
           be
           served
           from
           it self
           ?
           
             Christian
             Phylosophy
          
           never
           admitted
           this
           
             position
             ,
          
           it
           is
           evidently
           destructive
           of
           the
           
             Immortality
          
           of
           our
           
             Souls
             ,
          
           and
           of
           all
           
             Religion
             :
          
           For
           if
           the
           
             Soul
          
           be
           
             Identified
             ,
          
           (
           or
           the
           
             same
             thing
             )
          
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           it
           must
           of
           necessity
           be
           resolved
           into
           dust
           with
           the
           body
           :
           For
           no
           man
           can
           conceive
           ,
           how
           any
           thing
           should
           supervive
           it self
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           will
           put
           an
           end
           to
           
             Purgatory
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             Hell
          
           and
           
             All
             Religion
             .
          
           We
           that
           walk
           by
           
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           not
           by
           new
           Lights
           ,
           this
           
             Ignis
             Fatuus
          
           of
           
             Demonstrations
             ,
          
           alwayes
           believed
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Soul
          
           and
           
             Body
          
           as
           two
           distinct
           parts
           ,
           concurred
           to
           the
           building
           up
           of
           
             one
          
           Man
           :
           who
           is
           
             one
             ,
          
           not
           by
           
             simplicity
             ,
          
           not
           by
           
             Identification
          
           of
           the
           parts
           ,
           or
           I
           know
           not
           what
           strange
           fancyed
           
             Transubstantiation
          
           of
           the
           
             Soul
          
           into
           the
           
             Body
             ,
          
           but
           by
           substantial
           
             Vnion
          
           or
           
             Composition
             .
          
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           It
           can
           never
           be
           evidenced
           ,
           That
           not
           onely
           such
           an
           Inimaginable
           
             Identification
          
           should
           be
           necessary
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           a
           
             Soul
          
           may
           be
           
             passive
          
           from
           the
           
             Body
             :
          
           but
           that
           even
           a
           
             Substantial
             union
          
           is
           requisite
           .
           We
           see
           that
           the
           
             Soul
             ,
          
           in
           the
           state
           of
           
             Vnion
             ,
          
           even
           
             Naturally
             ,
          
           suffers
           by
           the
           
             Bodies
          
           Indisposition
           ,
           as
           in
           Frensies
           ,
           caused
           by
           Feavours
           ,
           
           or
           other
           distempers
           :
           And
           who
           shall
           render
           it
           evident
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             state
          
           of
           
             separation
             ,
          
           not
           naturally
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Omnipotent
           Hand
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           she
           may
           not
           be
           
             passive
          
           by
           
             Fire
             ,
          
           or
           some
           other
           
             External
             Agent
             :
          
           by
           some
           way
           our
           
             Vnderstandings
          
           now
           reach
           not
           to
           ?
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           32.
           
           Sixthly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           purely
           voluntary
           and
           false
           Assertion
           ,
           
             That
             a
             separated
             soul
             knows
             all
             things
             together
             and
             perpetually
             .
          
           The
           very
           holy
           
             Angels
          
           do
           not
           thus
           know
           all
           things
           :
           Our
           Blessed
           
             Guardians
             ,
          
           of
           new
           know
           daily
           ,
           and
           howrly
           ,
           our
           actions
           ;
           and
           represent
           our
           sighs
           and
           devotions
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           since
           in
           these
           we
           are
           
             free
             ,
          
           and
           not
           tyed
           necessarily
           to
           any
           thing
           but
           
             our selves
             ,
          
           it
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           know
           them
           ,
           till
           we
           our selves
           have
           determined
           our selves
           to
           them
           :
           Nor
           even
           then
           immediately
           ,
           (
           for
           
             God
          
           alone
           is
           the
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           ,
           )
           till
           they
           have
           sallied
           out
           into
           some
           
             effect
             .
          
           And
           our
           B.
           Saviour
           himself
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             The
             holy
             Angels
             themselves
             know
             not
             of
             that
             day
             and
             howr
             ,
          
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           Judgment
           )
           
             but
             onely
             the
             Father
             .
          
           Matth.
           24.
           and
           they
           rejoyce
           at
           the
           new
           conversion
           of
           a
           sinner
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           33.
           
           Seventhly
           ,
           Who
           ever
           rendred
           it
           
             Evident
             ,
          
           that
           
             No
             Alteration
             can
             befall
             a
             separated
             Soul
             from
             any
             other
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             the
             interposition
             of
             the
             Body
             ?
          
           For
           Spirits
           can
           
           act
           on
           Spirits
           immediately
           ,
           without
           such
           interposition
           ;
           and
           the
           contrary
           Doctrine
           is
           destructive
           of
           all
           the
           conversation
           of
           the
           holy
           
             Angels
          
           for
           all
           
             Aeternity
             ;
          
           is
           destructive
           of
           the
           
             Doctrine
          
           holy
           
             Writ
          
           delivers
           us
           of
           the
           fall
           of
           the
           Devils
           ,
           where
           
             the
             Dragon
          
           is
           described
           ,
           
             to
             have
             drawn
             after
             him
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Stars
             ,
          
           or
           Angels
           ,
           into
           his
           Rebellion
           .
           And
           if
           
             Angels
          
           can
           thus
           
             Act
          
           on
           Angels
           ,
           without
           this
           
             interposition
          
           of
           a
           
             body
             ,
          
           why
           not
           on
           
             separated
             souls
             ?
          
           Nor
           is
           that
           Foundation
           of
           this
           his
           Doctrine
           at
           all
           subsistent
           :
           
             For
             since
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             All
             Spirits
             are
             indivisible
             ,
             their
             Operations
             must
             be
             indivisible
             :
          
           And
           consequently
           ,
           
             perfected
             All
             of
             them
             in
             one
             moment
             .
          
           For
           this
           consequence
           is
           perfectly
           null
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           ever
           be
           rendred
           evident
           ,
           that
           an
           
             Act
          
           of
           a
           
             Spirit
          
           may
           not
           
             coexist
          
           to
           a
           great
           or
           less
           part
           of
           time
           ;
           much
           less
           will
           it
           ever
           be
           evinced
           (
           as
           is
           already
           proved
           )
           that
           there
           is
           not
           a
           true
           and
           real
           
             succession
          
           in
           their
           
             operations
             .
          
           So
           that
           his
           Doctrine
           is
           absolutely
           false
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ;
           
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             to
             be
             done
             among
             Spirits
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             done
             and
             perfected
             in
             one
             moment
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             an
             other
             action
             can
             not
             be
             begun
          
           And
           besides
           ,
           when
           he
           assumes
           ;
           
             An
             indivisible
             effect
             ,
             the
             causes
             being
             put
             ,
             of
             necessity
             exists
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             :
          
           Though
           he
           may
           say
           true
           for
           that
           one
           
             Act
             ;
          
           but
           when
           
           he
           infers
           the
           same
           for
           all
           succeeding
           
             Acts
          
           unto
           
             Aeternity
             ,
          
           he
           errs
           most
           grosly
           :
           Imagining
           this
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           fundamental
           
             Bases
          
           of
           all
           his
           
             Phylosophy
          
           and
           
             Divinity
             ,
             )
          
           that
           all
           Causes
           are
           fixt
           and
           set
           ,
           as
           to
           
             All
          
           Effects
           whatsoever
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           ,
           unto
           all
           future
           succession
           :
           By
           which
           Doctrine
           ,
           both
           
             God
          
           himself
           is
           necessitated
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           not
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           do
           ;
           and
           each
           intelligence
           so
           to
           know
           
             (
             by
             the
             connexion
             of
             existences
             )
          
           that
           it
           can
           not
           know
           ,
           otherwise
           then
           it
           does
           know
           ;
           which
           is
           most
           pure
           
             Pagan
             Fatality
             ,
          
           destructive
           of
           the
           Liberty
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           all
           
             contingency
          
           in
           all
           created
           things
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           34.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           vindicate
           
             Christianity
          
           and
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           from
           
             that
             ignorance
             of
             separated
             Substances
             ,
          
           he
           boldly
           and
           injuriously
           fixes
           upon
           
             Her
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Angelical
          
           St.
           
             Thomas
             ,
          
           from
           a
           most
           gross
           abuse
           :
           let
           us
           take
           a
           survey
           of
           his
           17
           
             Accompt
          
           in
           his
           
             Middlè
             State
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           He
           there
           tells
           us
           ,
           The
           delivery
           of
           
             Souls
          
           before
           Reunion
           ,
           
             proceeded
             out
             of
             the
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             not
             adhering
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           of
           the
           incomparable
           St.
           
             Thomas
          
           and
           his
           School
           :
           
             That
             in
             Abstracted
             Spirits
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             discourse
             ,
             nor
             any
             manner
             of
             composition
             ;
             but
             purely
             a
             simple
             apprehension
             :
             so
             that
             errour
             and
             falsity
             can
             have
             no
             place
             in
             
             them
             .
             For
             these
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             depend
             on
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             Indivisibles
          
           (
           or
           Spirits
           )
           
             should
             be
             capable
             of
             Succession
             .
          
           Now
           that
           my
           Reader
           may
           fully
           understand
           ,
           both
           the
           
             Truth
          
           here
           contained
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           erroneous
           Consequences
           drawn
           from
           
             It
             ;
          
           We
           must
           observe
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           double
           Composition
           in
           
             Vnderstandong
             :
          
           both
           of
           the
           
             Praedicat
          
           to
           the
           
             Subject
             ,
          
           and
           of
           the
           
             Conclusion
          
           to
           the
           
             Premisses
             :
          
           Both
           which
           take
           place
           in
           
             Vs
             ,
          
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           weakness
           of
           our
           
             Vnderstandings
             ,
          
           in
           this
           state
           of
           mortality
           .
           For
           neither
           do
           
             We
          
           at
           one
           single
           
             glance
          
           understand
           the
           
             Praedicat
             ,
          
           though
           we
           cenceive
           the
           
             Subject
             ;
          
           nor
           do
           we
           attain
           to
           the
           
             Conclusions
          
           included
           in
           the
           
             Principles
             ,
          
           but
           by
           a
           long
           indeavour
           and
           succession
           of
           
             reasoning
          
           or
           
             discourse
             :
          
           So
           that
           our
           U●derdandings
           arrive
           not
           to
           Truth
           ,
           but
           by
           
             compounding
          
           or
           
             dividing
          
           the
           terms
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Conclusion
          
           with
           the
           
             Premisses
             .
          
           But
           it
           happens
           otherwise
           in
           
             Angels
             ;
          
           For
           they
           ,
           by
           a
           cleer
           strength
           of
           
             Vnderstanding
             ,
          
           apprehend
           both
           the
           
             composition
          
           and
           
             division
          
           of
           Propositions
           with
           one
           simple
           
             sight
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Conclusions
          
           in
           the
           
             Principles
             ,
          
           without
           this
           succession
           of
           discourse
           .
           This
           is
           St.
           
             Thomas
          
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           1
           
             Par.
             quaest.
             58.
             art
             .
             3.
             
             &
          
           4.
           
           Now
           it
           imports
           not
           our
           present
           business
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           Whether
           this
           knowledge
           of
           
             Spirits
          
           is
           a
           
           true
           
             discourse
             ,
          
           since
           a
           succession
           of
           time
           is
           not
           perhaps
           requisit
           to
           
             that
             ,
          
           but
           onely
           of
           
             causality
             ,
          
           which
           is
           here
           found
           .
           But
           it
           imports
           us
           to
           consider
           ,
           That
           out
           of
           this
           
             Doctrine
          
           of
           St.
           
             Thomas
          
           it
           no
           ways
           follows
           ,
           That
           
             Errour
          
           or
           
             falsity
             can
             have
             no
             place
             in
             separated
             Substances
             .
          
           For
           the
           same
           St.
           
             Thomas
          
           disputes
           this
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           next
           
             Article
             ;
          
           and
           teaches
           us
           :
           That
           though
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           as
           are
           thus
           
             naturally
          
           known
           ,
           by
           the
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           terms
           or
           
             Principles
             ,
             Spirits
          
           can
           not
           err
           ;
           yet
           in
           
             such
             things
             as
             depend
             on
             the
             supernatural
             Ordination
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             supernatural
             ;
             Errour
             may
             take
             place
             in
             them
             .
             And
             this
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             happens
             not
             to
             the
             good
             Angels
             ;
             because
             they
             judge
             not
             of
             those
             things
             which
             supernaturally
             belong
             to
             the
             Object
             ,
             without
             due
             submission
             to
             the
             Divine
             Ordination
             ;
          
           but
           it
           does
           in
           the
           
             Devils
             ,
          
           who
           
             by
             their
             perverse
             will
             ,
             withdrawing
             themselves
             from
             the
             Divine
             Wisdome
             ,
             judge
             erroneously
             of
             supernatural
             things
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           further
           see
           how
           injuriously
           he
           would
           improove
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           great
           Saint
           and
           
             Doctour
             ,
          
           both
           against
           
             him
          
           and
           the
           
             Church
             :
          
           we
           must
           further
           observe
           ,
           that
           his
           Consequence
           ,
           
             That
             Indivisibles
          
           (
           or
           Spirits
           )
           
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             succession
             :
          
           is
           both
           
             null
             ,
          
           and
           against
           this
           holy
           
             Doctour
          
           every where
           
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           Article
           of
           this
           very
           Question
           ,
           he
           teaches
           ,
           
             That
             Angels
             are
             not
             alwayes
             in
             actual
             consideration
             of
             those
             very
             things
             ,
             they
             know
             naturally
             .
          
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             of
             those
             thinge
             which
             God
             reveals
             to
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             receive
             new
             revelations
             ,
             by
             the
             occasions
             of
             affairs
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             potentiality
             ,
          
           or
           preceding
           ignorance
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           next
           Article
           ,
           
             Those
             things
             whose
             knowledge
             depend
             on
             one
             onely
             Species
             ,
             Angels
             know
             all
             together
             ;
             but
             not
             those
             which
             depend
             on
             divers
             .
          
           He
           tells
           us
           in
           fine
           everywhere
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           a
           
             real
             and
             true
             Succession
          
           in
           their
           
             Acts
             ,
          
           which
           is
           measured
           by
           a
           
             real
          
           and
           
             true
             Succession
          
           of
           
             Time
             .
          
           And
           I
           can
           not
           admonish
           my
           Reader
           too
           of
           ten
           :
           of
           
             His
             fatal
             Necessity
          
           and
           
             Connexion
             of
             Causes
             ,
          
           which
           runs
           through
           all
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           grounds
           these
           his
           Positions
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           a
           
             separated
             Soul
             is
             all
             other
             things
             by
             the
             connexion
             of
             existencies
             ,
             and
             since
             she
             knows
             all
             things
             together
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             ;
             by
             the
             course
             of
             Nature
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             room
             left
             either
             for
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             new
             Science
             :
          
           Which
           Doctrine
           is
           the
           Corner-stone
           of
           all
           his
           Fabrick
           of
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           and
           is
           perfectly
           destructive
           of
           all
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           because
           destructive
           of
           all
           
             Liberty
          
           in
           
             God
          
           and
           
             Creatures
             :
          
           And
           peculiarly
           destructive
           of
           all
           the
           
             mysteries
          
           of
           
             Grace
          
           and
           
             Supernaturality
             ;
          
           for
           all
           these
           depend
           on
           the
           pure
           
           freedom
           and
           
             Will
          
           of
           God
           who
           is
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           not
           be
           tyed
           to
           creatures
           :
           and
           therefore
           the
           same
           
             Angelical
             Doctor
             ,
          
           in
           the
           precedent
           57.
           
           
             Quest
             .
          
           Art.
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           &
           5.
           concludes
           ,
           
             That
             Angels
             neither
             know
             all
             future
             contingencies
             ,
          
           Nor
           
             the
             secrets
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
          
           Nor
           
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             pleases
             God
             to
             reveal
             these
             to
             them
             :
             which
             in
             their
             first
             Creation
             he
             did
             in
             some
             measure
             :
             but
             more
             amply
             and
             fully
             afterwards
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             did
             agree
             with
             their
             Offices
             and
             imployments
             in
             this
             Vniverse
             .
          
           This
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           is
           true
           Christian
           
             Theology
          
           (
           which
           reaches
           much
           more
           to
           souls
           in
           Purgatory
           )
           learnt
           by
           
             revelation
          
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           neither
           can
           be
           deceived
           ,
           nor
           deceive
           us
           :
           not
           out
           of
           
             Epicurean
             ,
             Lucretian
             ,
             Pagan
             ,
          
           Principles
           of
           
             Fatality
          
           in
           things
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Necessity
          
           in
           God
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           his
           Creatures
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           should
           suppose
           all
           these
           
             Vnchristian
          
           principles
           and
           consequences
           to
           be
           true
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           no
           
             Error
             ,
          
           no
           
             Ignorance
             ,
          
           no
           
             Succession
          
           in
           
             Separated
             Substances
             ,
          
           now
           in
           their
           present
           state
           of
           
             Separation
             :
          
           How
           inconsequent
           is
           it
           (
           as
           he
           there
           tels
           us
           )
           
             That
             they
             are
             now
             just
             that
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             their
             affections
             ,
             )
             which
             this
             state
             of
             union
             with
             their
             bodies
             and
             mortality
             made
             them
             ?
          
           What
           a
           frivilous
           discourse
           he
           introduces
           ,
           arguing
           in
           the
           
           same
           17
           
             Acc.
             
             As
             an
             Embri●
          
           (
           sayes
           he
           )
           
             or
             seminal
             Mushrom
             delineates
             a
             future
             man
             ,
             so
             the
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             design
             by
             their
             impressions
             ,
             the
             future
             condition
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             So
             that
             death
             produces
             such
             an
             Entity
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             man
             so
             disposed
             is
             naturally
             producible
             ,
             thus
             to
             remain
             till
             Resurrection
             .
          
           For
           this
           hath
           no
           Connexion
           with
           the
           precedent
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Immutability
           of
           Souls
           in
           the
           state
           of
           Separation
           .
           If
           we
           should
           suppose
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           variety
           in
           them
           ,
           no
           succession
           in
           that
           single
           state
           of
           
             Separation
             ,
          
           how
           will
           it
           follow
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           change
           of
           
             affections
          
           in
           these
           two
           ,
           and
           those
           so
           different
           
             States
          
           of
           
             Separation
          
           and
           
             Vnion
             ?
          
           Besides
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           if
           the
           Antecedent
           of
           this
           his
           Argument
           reach
           home
           to
           his
           purpose
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Position
           destructive
           of
           all
           
             Christianity
             ;
          
           if
           this
           
             Embrio
             ,
          
           or
           
             seminal
             Mushrom
             delineate
             the
             future
             man
             ,
             if
             the
             Soul
             be
             such
             as
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             matter
             exacts
             and
             determines
             it
             to
             be
          
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           
             it
             is
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             infusion
             into
             the
             body
             ,
          
           and
           remains
           so
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           tels
           us
           nothing
           to
           his
           purpose
           :
           Our
           liberty
           is
           destroyed
           .
           There
           remains
           no
           hopes
           ,
           that
           these
           his
           
             Determinations
          
           by
           the
           
             matter
          
           or
           
             body
             ;
          
           should
           be
           changed
           by
           
             education
             ,
          
           by
           
             vertue
             ;
          
           should
           be
           corrected
           by
           
             Grace
             :
          
           Since
           then
           this
           his
           
             Doctrin
          
           is
           absolutely
           false
           ,
           and
           since
           souls
           ,
           in
           truth
           ,
           
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           
             Divine
             Grace
             ,
          
           do
           perfectly
           overcome
           (
           even
           whilst
           in
           their
           
             Bodies
             )
          
           what
           they
           contract
           ,
           or
           are
           determ●nod
           by
           their
           
             Bodies
             ,
          
           (
           as
           our
           holy
           Faith
           teaches
           )
           how
           excellently
           is
           it
           concluded
           ,
           That
           
             Souls
          
           now
           in
           
             Separation
          
           do
           not
           Correct
           ,
           what
           was
           in
           them
           by
           the
           commerce
           of
           that
           unworthy
           Clay
           ,
           which
           before
           inclosed
           them
           ?
           And
           how
           will
           it
           not
           be
           as
           well
           or
           more
           effectually
           concluded
           ,
           that
           
             Souls
          
           at
           their
           
             Re-union
          
           too
           ,
           passing
           now
           from
           Separation
           to
           Union
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           before
           from
           Union
           to
           Separation
           ,
           )
           carry
           with
           them
           their
           unchangable
           
             Affections
             ?
          
           and
           so
           never
           get
           out
           of
           his
           
             Purgatory
          
           neither
           before
           nor
           at
           the
           day
           of
           
             Iudgment
             .
          
        
         
           By
           these
           short
           reflections
           ,
           my
           Reader
           will
           easily
           observe
           ,
           how
           far
           these
           
             Adamantin
             ,
             unshakeable
             grounds
          
           fall
           short
           of
           that
           so
           much
           
             boasted
          
           Evidence
           ,
           even
           of
           
             Truth
             :
          
           some
           of
           them
           being
           most
           perfect
           falshoods
           ,
           the
           rest
           groundless
           ,
           uncertain
           ,
           dreaming
           
             Assertions
             :
          
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           such
           as
           shall
           serve
           the
           levity
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           to
           abandon
           the
           
             authority
          
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           these
           shall
           be
           Errected
           a
           new
           modled
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           as
           upon
           other
           the
           like
           they
           have
           built
           us
           a
           whole
           ,
           new
           ,
           faithless
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           of
           which
           they
           are
           so
           fondly
           inamoured
           ,
           and
           peremptory
           ,
           that
           now
           they
           
           boldly
           pronounce
           ,
           The
           hither
           to
           received
           
             Faith
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
             proceeded
             out
             of
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             Separated
             Substances
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           35.
           
           But
           to
           conclude
           my
           
             Adversary
          
           and
           our
           business
           ;
           if
           this
           his
           Position
           be
           true
           ,
           
             That
             no
             Souls
             are
             delivered
             out
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             :
          
           What
           serve
           for
           all
           our
           
             Devotions
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Alms
             ,
             Offerings
             ?
          
           Doth
           the
           holy
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           
             Altar
             ,
          
           which
           the
           
             Church
          
           hath
           defined
           to
           be
           Propitiatory
           even
           
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
          
           avail
           those
           distressed
           Souls
           nothing
           at
           all
           ?
           No
           ,
           my
           Adversary
           dares
           not
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           venture
           upon
           this
           .
           The
           
             Councils
          
           are
           so
           
             cleer
             ,
          
           so
           
             home
          
           to
           this
           Point
           ,
           his
           credit
           were
           ruined
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           attempt
           to
           deny
           it
           .
           His
           new
           
             Purgatory
          
           then
           ,
           must
           be
           furnished
           with
           some
           
             new
          
           way
           ,
           by
           which
           our
           endeavours
           may
           be
           beneficial
           to
           those
           poor
           Souls
           ,
           or
           else
           no
           
             Catholiques
          
           Ears
           could
           be
           open
           to
           his
           new
           
             Divinity
             .
          
           Is
           it
           perhaps
           ,
           the
           
             intermitting
          
           at
           some
           times
           ,
           or
           
             abating
          
           of
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           
             torments
             ?
          
           O
           no
           ,
           this
           
             Doctrin
          
           finds
           no
           admission
           in
           his
           School
           .
           His
           
             indivisible
             duration
          
           admits
           of
           no
           
             intermission
             :
          
           and
           where
           the
           
             Soul
             ,
          
           by
           her
           now
           
             unchangable
             affections
             ,
          
           is
           her
           own
           executioner
           ,
           no
           
             Allay
             ,
          
           or
           
             Abatement
          
           of
           torment
           can
           be
           hoped
           for
           till
           
             Reunior
             ,
          
           What
           then
           perhaps
           shall
           our
           
           Prayers
           be
           of
           force
           to
           obtain
           their
           
             Release
             ?
          
           O
           no
           ,
           this
           the
           least
           of
           all
           ,
           It
           were
           against
           all
           their
           
             Demonstrations
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           is
           reserved
           to
           his
           new
           changeable
           state
           at
           the
           
             Resurrection
             .
          
           What
           then
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           all
           our
           tears
           and
           prayers
           ?
           What
           benefit
           doe
           
             Separated
             Souls
          
           receive
           by
           them
           ?
           This
           ,
           and
           onely
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             is
             hastned
             by
             them
             .
          
           And
           is
           this
           all
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           truly
           ,
           this
           is
           all
           our
           new
           
             Systeme
          
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           can
           admit
           of
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Assisting
           of
           the
           
             Souls
          
           detained
           in
           it
           .
           But
           what
           if
           this
           accelerating
           the
           
             day
          
           of
           
             Iudgment
          
           prove
           no
           advantage
           ,
           no
           help
           at
           all
           to
           those
           distressed
           
             souls
             ?
          
           Would
           not
           all
           
             Christians
          
           be
           justly
           charged
           with
           an
           intollerable
           
             folly
             ?
          
           Would
           n●t
           the
           
             Church
          
           be
           unavoidably
           guilty
           of
           a
           
             ●upereminent
             Error
             ,
          
           in
           a
           
             Doctrin
          
           which
           draws
           so
           much
           practice
           after
           it
           ?
           Whilst
           both
           the
           
             Florentin
             Council
          
           here
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           
             Trent
          
           pronounce
           ,
           and
           all
           
             Christians
          
           agree
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Souls
             detained
             in
             Purgatory
             are
             assisted
             ,
             delivered
             ,
          
           by
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Suffrages
           of
           the
           
             Faithful
          
           yet
           living
           .
           And
           yet
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           hastning
           of
           the
           day
           of
           
             Iudgment
          
           is
           no
           advantage
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           these
           their
           
             Positions
          
           and
           
             grounds
             .
          
        
         
           
             Let
             this
             great
          
           Master
           
             himself
             plead
             the
          
           Cause
           .
           
             Let
             him
             fairly
             deliver
             us
             his
             sublime
             sense
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             words
             :
             Whether
             
             our
             devotions
             assist
             those
             souls
             or
             no
             ?
             Whether
          
           the
           hastning
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Iudgment
           
             be
             any
             way
             beneficial
             to
             them
             ?
             and
             that
             by
             his
             very
             
               ●bylosophical
            
             grounds
             ,
             the
             basis
             and
             foundation
             of
             the
             duration
             of
             souls
             now
             detained
             in
             his
             new
             minted
             Purgatory
             .
          
           In
           spiritual
           acts
           
             (
             says
             he
             )
          
           whether
           they
           bring
           happiness
           or
           misery
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           proportion
           to
           time
           :
           so
           as
           to
           make
           pain
           which
           lasts
           longer
           ,
           to
           be
           greater
           or
           that
           which
           ends
           sooner
           ,
           to
           be
           less
           ,
           for
           these
           are
           the
           properties
           of
           corporal
           things
           .
           Every
           act
           of
           a
           pure
           Spirit
           reflected
           on
           it self
           ,
           being
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           time
           ;
           not
           subject
           thereto
           ,
           but
           greater
           then
           the
           whole
           extension
           of
           time
           ,
           &c
           ,
           If
           then
           to
           a
           thing
           
             (
             or
             separated
             soul
             )
          
           which
           co-exists
           to
           a
           longer
           part
           of
           time
           ,
           nothing
           be
           thereby
           added
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           thing
           
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             separated
             soul
             )
          
           which
           coexists
           with
           a
           less
           part
           of
           time
           ,
           nothing
           be
           diminished
           :
           there
           can
           be
           no
           reason
           ,
           why
           duration
           should
           represent
           either
           more
           ,
           or
           less
           grievous
           ,
           in
           these
           respective
           cases
           :
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           grief
           of
           a
           separattd
           soul
           is
           by
           the
           quality
           and
           force
           of
           its
           essence
           greater
           ,
           the
           same
           grief
           (
           let
           its
           co-existence
           to
           time
           be
           what
           it
           will
           )
           must
           be
           more
           vehement
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           less
           ,
           
             (
             by
             the
             force
             of
             its
             essence
             )
          
           less
           :
           Nothing
           being
           gained
           or
           lost
           
           by
           the
           perpetuating
           or
           contracting
           of
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           other
           Celestial
           bodies
           :
           So
           that
           whatsoever
           time
           intervenes
           between
           
             death
          
           and
           the
           Restauration
           of
           the
           world
           
             (
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             )
          
           is
           to
           separated
           souls
           as
           one
           moment
           .
           
             This
             doctrin
             presupposed
             ,
             What
             can
             separated
             souls
             be
             concerned
          
           when
           
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             shall
             come
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             your
             admired
          
           Master
           
             made
             a
             fair
             hand
             of
             it
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             now
             compleately
             ended
             his
             work
             ?
             This
             ,
             and
             only
             this
             remained
             in
             his
             new
          
           Systeme
           :
           
             That
             the
          
           day
           of
           Iudgment
           is
           hastned
           by
           our
           prayers
           ,
           
             that
             so
             the
             souls
             may
             be
             assisted
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             escape
             that
             brand
             of
          
           Heresie
           
             (
             whilst
             the
          
           Councils
           
             pronounce
             ,
          
           They
           are
           assisted
           by
           us
           )
           
             which
             even
             vulgar
             eyes
             would
             presently
             have
             fixt
             upon
             his
          
           Opinion
           .
           
             And
             now
             he
             hath
             fairly
             delivered
             us
             of
             that
             empty
             pretence
             .
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             It
             can
             not
             be
             (
             according
             to
             him
             )
          
           That
           the
           pepetuating
           of
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           heavens
           ,
           or
           their
           even
           now
           ending
           their
           Circulations
           ,
           can
           give
           any
           addition
           or
           diminution
           ,
           to
           the
           torments
           and
           sufferings
           of
           souls
           in
           the
           state
           of
           separation
           .
           
             For
             in
             them
             to
          
           co-exist
           
             to
             one
          
           hower
           ,
           
             to
             one
          
           minute
           and
           a
           million
           of
           Ages
           ,
           
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Let
             the
          
           Angels
           
             Trumpet
             summon
          
           them
           
             this
             moment
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             deferred
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             
             thousand
             years
             ;
          
           He
           
             tells
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             we
             should
             not
             understand
             him
             ,
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           Their
           duration
           
             is
             still
             the
          
           same
           ,
           Their
           moment
           
             one
             and
             the
          
           same
           ,
           Their
           pains
           ,
           
             their
             sufferings
          
           one
           
             and
             the
          
           same
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           happily
           will
           he
           be
           surprized
           ,
           if
           out
           of
           these
           grounds
           it
           be
           evinced
           ,
           That
           those
           
             Souls
          
           (
           as
           to
           their
           present
           
             state
          
           of
           
             separation
             )
          
           can
           not
           be
           concerned
           ,
           whether
           ever
           the
           Day
           of
           
             Iudgment
          
           come
           or
           no
           ?
           Let
           us
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Providence
           of
           
             God
          
           had
           so
           ordered
           this
           machin
           of
           the
           
             world
             ;
          
           that
           these
           
             circulations
          
           of
           the
           Heavens
           should
           never
           receive
           their
           last
           end
           and
           period
           :
           
             Separated
             Souls
             ,
          
           most
           evidently
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           his
           
             Positions
             ,
             )
          
           would
           not
           at
           all
           be
           concerned
           in
           this
           our
           
             Supposition
             ;
          
           for
           where
           to
           
             coexist
             to
             one
             minute
             ,
             howr
             ,
             or
             a
             million
             of
             ages
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
          
           the
           
             Soul
             ,
          
           in
           that
           
             state
             ,
          
           cannot
           be
           concerned
           whether
           Time
           ever
           or
           never
           receive
           an
           end
           .
           He
           himself
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Nothing
             is
             gained
             or
             lost
             by
             the
             perpetuating
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           never
           ending
           )
           
             or
             even
             now
             contracting
             of
             these
             motions
             .
          
           And
           this
           will
           be
           rendred
           more
           evident
           ,
           by
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           our
           
             Supposition
             .
          
           For
           since
           to
           
             suppose
          
           the
           world
           shall
           last
           for
           ever
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           
             suppose
          
           it
           shall
           last
           longer
           ,
           then
           any
           determinable
           number
           of
           Ages
           ;
           and
           since
           his
           
             indivisible
             duration
          
           of
           
             Souls
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           onely
           
           comprehend
           
             this
          
           or
           
             that
             determinate
          
           number
           of
           years
           ,
           but
           
             all
             time
          
           whatsoever
           :
           (
           He
           himself
           teaches
           us
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Act
             of
             a
             pure
             Spirit
             reflected
             on
             it self
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             whole
             extension
             of
             time
             :
             )
          
           It
           follows
           ,
           that
           this
           
             duration
          
           of
           
             Souls
             ,
          
           it self
           remaining
           the
           very
           
             same
             ,
          
           would
           comprehend
           all
           Time
           in
           that
           
             Supposition
             ,
          
           that
           
             time
          
           should
           never
           have
           an
           
             End
             ;
          
           and
           by
           consequence
           ,
           a
           
             separated
             Soul
             ,
          
           (
           as
           to
           its
           
             state
          
           of
           
             separation
             )
          
           is
           w●olly
           unconcerned
           ,
           whether
           ever
           the
           world
           should
           
             have
             ,
          
           or
           
             not
             have
          
           an
           
             end
             .
          
           And
           what
           influence
           this
           his
           
             Doctrine
          
           will
           have
           ,
           to
           evacuate
           our
           apprehensions
           of
           
             Eternity
             ,
          
           I
           leave
           to
           my
           
             Readers
          
           consideration
           .
        
         
           Away
           then
           with
           these
           idle
           
             Winter-tales
             ;
          
           away
           with
           this
           
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             separated
             souls
             :
             A
             Purgatory
             fire
             :
             A
             purging
             in
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             :
             A
             delivery
             from
             thence
             before
             re-union
             :
          
           An
           
             assistance
             given
             by
             our
             Prayers
             to
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           Fables
           ,
           Dreams
           ,
           and
           Nothings
           .
           Farewel
           to
           
             Prayers
             ,
          
           Offrings
           ,
           Masses
           ,
           Alms
           ,
           Legacies
           ,
           Foundations
           :
           Meer
           cheats
           and
           devices
           ,
           
             Utensils
             of
             a
             thriving
             Devotion
             ;
          
           imposed
           by
           the
           
             Church
          
           on
           the
           pious
           credulity
           of
           ignorant
           people
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           period
           put
           by
           our
           
             Thomas
             the
             English-man
          
           to
           that
           sensless
           Devotion
           ,
           which
           hath
           so
           long
           troubled
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           silly
           
           world
           .
           And
           which
           then
           certainly
           shall
           have
           its
           
             period
             ,
          
           when
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Councils
             ,
          
           and
           
             All
          
           other
           
             Schools
          
           shall
           cease
           :
           when
           the
           
             Faith
          
           Christ
           our
           
             Saviour
          
           taught
           us
           ,
           shall
           be
           
             evacuated
             ,
          
           and
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           and
           great
           
             Trinobant
          
           be
           inthroned
           ,
           to
           inlighten
           the
           hitherto
           darken'd
           world
           ,
           by
           His
           and
           his
           Knights
           
             Demonstrations
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           36.
           
           But
           let
           us
           make
           an
           end
           .
           I
           have
           run
           through
           my
           Adversaries
           defence
           of
           his
           
             Purgatory
          
           against
           our
           present
           
             Bull
          
           and
           
             Council
             .
          
           I
           have
           given
           my
           Reader
           some
           small
           light
           into
           this
           
             School
             ,
          
           Its
           
             Method
             ,
          
           Its
           
             Design
             :
          
           I
           have
           given
           some
           touches
           upon
           Its
           
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           Its
           
             Demonstrations
             :
          
           and
           we
           have
           concluded
           with
           this
           
             Devotion
          
           for
           the
           
             Dead
             .
          
           There
           remains
           onely
           ,
           that
           I
           make
           some
           short
           
             reflexions
          
           on
           what
           is
           added
           in
           this
           
             Letter
             ;
          
           either
           as
           to
           the
           
             Publishers
          
           Persons
           ,
           or
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           directly
           pertain
           to
           our
           present
           Question
           of
           
             Purgatory
             .
          
        
         
           And
           First
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           Quarrel
           ,
           
             pag.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           the
           Publishers
           printed
           this
           Book
           
             without
             any
             application
             .
             A
             Medium
             ,
          
           by
           which
           Mr.
           
           
             White
             might
             seem
          
           an
           
             Heretick
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             women
          
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           
             of
             which
             there
             are
             not
             a
             few
             ;
             and
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             are
             too
             many
             :
          
           Nay
           ,
           their
           own
           
             Proselytes
          
           become
           
             such
             ,
          
           by
           
             making
             
             private
             Interpretations
             ;
          
           since
           this
           
             is
             to
             give
             themselves
             over
             to
             the
             private
             Spirit
             .
          
           I
           answer
           :
           The
           
             Faith
          
           of
           their
           Flock
           being
           attempted
           ,
           their
           
             Pastoral
          
           Care
           obliged
           them
           to
           this
           proceed
           :
           They
           published
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           pointed
           it
           out
           ,
           which
           prooved
           effectual
           to
           their
           
             Design
             .
          
           When
           
             Creeds
          
           and
           
             Catechisms
          
           are
           proposed
           to
           the
           
             vulgar
             ,
          
           without
           further
           application
           to
           this
           or
           that
           
             Opinion
          
           of
           a
           private
           Doctour
           ,
           or
           
             Heresie
             :
          
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           Children
           should
           become
           
             Heretiques
             ,
          
           but
           are
           instructed
           in
           
             Faith
             .
          
           It
           is
           those
           ,
           who
           with
           
             Pride
          
           and
           
             Pertinacy
          
           wrest
           these
           Sacred
           
             Texts
          
           to
           their
           own
           preconceived
           fancies
           ,
           that
           run
           the
           hazard
           .
           To
           Master
           
             Whites
          
           person
           ,
           neither
           they
           ,
           nor
           I
           ,
           have
           any
           Quarrel
           :
           It
           's
           an
           errour
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           conceive
           him
           an
           
             Heretique
             ;
          
           For
           those
           onely
           are
           
             such
             ,
          
           who
           voluntarisy
           and
           pertinaciously
           adhere
           to
           some
           one
           or
           more
           
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           contrary
           to
           the
           received
           
             Faith
          
           of
           the
           
             Church
             :
          
           Those
           who
           deny
           all
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           who
           pretend
           no
           Knowledge
           is
           necessary
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           is
           establisht
           by
           natural
           
             Science
          
           and
           
             Demonstrations
             ,
          
           are
           not
           
             Hereticks
             ,
          
           but
           
             Naturalists
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pagan
             Phylosophers
             .
          
           In
           your
           Third
           Age
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           which
           shall
           be
           directed
           by
           this
           new
           Light
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           possibility
           of
           
             Heresies
             .
          
           When
           St.
           
             Pauls
          
           words
           ,
           
           
             Without
             faith
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             please
             God
             ,
          
           shall
           be
           evacuated
           ;
           his
           other
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             Oportet
             Haereses
             esse
             ,
          
           will
           find
           no
           place
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           ●ow
           was
           this
           your
           Quarrel
           ,
           ushered
           in
           
             pag.
          
           4.
           with
           
             Tantoene
             animis
             coelestibus
             irae
             ?
          
           The
           
             Publisher
          
           had
           not
           bewrayed
           the
           least
           impatience
           ;
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           the
           Book
           you
           pretend
           to
           answer
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           :
           It
           was
           not
           
             he
             ,
          
           but
           
             you
             ,
          
           that
           pronounce
           your self
           guilty
           of
           Anger
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           was
           as
           pertinent
           ,
           as
           your
           —
           
             Quid
             non
             mortalia
             pectora
             cogis
             ?
          
           is
           adapted
           to
           him
           ,
           whom
           all
           good
           men
           (
           better
           acquainted
           with
           him
           ,
           )
           have
           been
           more
           prone
           to
           censure
           ,
           of
           the
           contrary
           disposition
           ,
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           you
           now
           slily
           would
           fix
           upon
           him
           .
           But
           yet
           not
           altogether
           unhappily
           was
           your
           Defence
           of
           a
           
             Poetical
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           ushered
           in
           with
           these
           
             Poetical
          
           Exclamations
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             pag.
             7
             ,
             &
          
           9.
           
           That
           Master
           
             White
             had
             long
             before
             appeal'd
             to
             these
             very
             Authorities
             ,
          
           and
           urged
           them
           so
           home
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           rendred
           it
           evident
           ,
           They
           speak
           his
           
             Opinion
             ,
          
           and
           against
           that
           
             Faith
          
           I
           sustain
           .
           My
           Reader
           may
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           for
           his
           satisfaction
           ,
           peruse
           that
           
             mysterious
          
           place
           in
           his
           16
           
             dimens
             De
             med.
             Stat.
          
           And
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           not
           altogether
           unhappy
           ,
           in
           an
           
             ill
             Cause
             ,
          
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           without
           
           blushing
           .
           I
           have
           seen
           
             Criminals
          
           deride
           the
           
             Court
             ,
          
           scorn
           the
           
             Iudge
             ;
          
           but
           I
           never
           yet
           heard
           any
           of
           that
           eminent
           Confidence
           ,
           that
           he
           durst
           Vaunt
           ,
           the
           
             Court
          
           had
           pronounced
           in
           his
           favour
           ,
           when
           he
           stood
           condemned
           by
           the
           
             Sentence
             .
          
           But
           because
           you
           have
           learnt
           to
           say
           so
           too
           ,
           after
           your
           
             Master
             ,
          
           an
           ordinary
           
             Reader
          
           will
           judge
           ,
           That
           you
           verily
           beleeve
           you
           have
           no
           Credit
           to
           lose
           ,
           when
           you
           will
           venture
           your
           
             rest
          
           at
           this
           disadvantage
           .
           The
           
             Pope
          
           defines
           
             Souls
             being
             purged
             even
             before
             the
             re-assumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ,
             were
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           The
           
             Council
          
           defines
           ,
           
             Souls
             being
             now
             purged
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             are
             Presently
             received
             into
             Heaven
             .
          
           I
           sustain
           this
           Faith
           ;
           
             That
             Souls
             may
             be
             purged
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             such
             are
             received
             presently
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             before
             the
             re-assumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             and
             general
             Iudgment
             .
          
           You
           maintain
           the
           contradictory
           of
           this
           
             Position
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           you
           have
           the
           confidence
           to
           tell
           your
           Reader
           ,
           and
           even
           hope
           he
           beleeves
           you
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Sentence
             is
             pronounced
             in
             your
             favour
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             stand
             condemned
             by
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           You
           quarrel
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           10.
           at
           the
           Title
           of
           their
           Book
           ,
           which
           is
           :
           
             Concerning
             the
             state
             of
             departed
             Souls
             .
          
           You
           fancy
           a
           
             Mystery
          
           which
           they
           never
           meant
           ,
           and
           tell
           
           us
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           false
           Title
           ;
           the
           true
           one
           is
           ,
           
             A
             definition
             of
             certain
             Articles
             concerning
             the
             blessed
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             beatitude
             and
             damnation
             of
             Souls
             .
          
           Which
           yet
           is
           the
           very
           self-same
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           in
           this
           onely
           differing
           ,
           that
           what
           they
           comprehended
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           
             state
             ;
          
           is
           here
           declared
           by
           this
           division
           ,
           
             Of
             beatitude
             and
             damnution
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           37.
           
           Fifthly
           ,
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           11.
           the
           word
           
             Verbatim
          
           made
           you
           
             smile
             .
          
           Surely
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           
             smile
          
           without
           some
           special
           grace
           ;
           since
           you
           mind
           us
           so
           often
           of
           it
           .
           And
           presently
           you
           triumph
           about
           the
           
             gender
          
           of
           
             Synodus
             ,
          
           which
           you
           insinuate
           ,
           the
           
             Publisher
          
           was
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           he
           having
           added
           to
           it
           an
           Adjective
           in
           the
           Masculine
           
             gender
             :
          
           and
           you
           pursue
           your
           sport
           amain
           ,
           and
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             The
             Printer
             must
             take
             the
             fault
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             publisher
             will
             be
             suspected
             ,
             to
             be
             better
             skilled
             in
             transcribin●
             Three
             hundred
             lines
             of
             Latin
             ,
             then
             making
             three
             :
          
           and
           yet
           you
           safely
           pass
           this
           censure
           upon
           him
           ,
           since
           
             the
             Printer
             was
             exact
             enough
             in
             all
             the
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             Latin
             .
          
           And
           further
           ,
           you
           read
           us
           a
           
             Grammar
             Lesson
             ,
          
           that
           some
           words
           in
           
             [
             us
             ]
          
           are
           of
           the
           
             Feminine
             ,
          
           some
           in
           
             [
             a
             ]
          
           of
           the
           
             Masculine
             gender
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           we
           will
           suppose
           that
           you
           were
           very
           carefull
           to
           examine
           the
           
             Print
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           (
           for
           all
           your
           care
           )
           
             Sacr●sanctum
             
             Ecclesiam
          
           escaped
           your
           eye
           :
           For
           since
           you
           came
           so
           lately
           from
           
             Grammar
             ,
          
           I
           do
           not
           suspect
           you
           have
           forgot
           that
           
             Ecclesia●
          
           and
           
             Musa
          
           are
           of
           the
           
             Feminine
             gender
             ,
          
           though
           
             Poeta
          
           indeed
           is
           (
           as
           you
           tell
           us
           )
           of
           the
           
             Masculine
             .
          
           But
           these
           are
           meer
           seven-years-old-School-boys
           imployments
           ,
           unworthy
           your
           reflections
           ,
           now
           you
           write
           
             Man
             ,
          
           and
           would
           be
           tampering
           in
           
             Divinity
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           unbeseems
           your
           
             Youth
             ,
          
           thus
           to
           attaque
           a
           person
           of
           
             Merit
          
           and
           
             Learning
             ;
          
           who
           long
           before
           your
           new
           minted
           
             Purgatory
          
           appeared
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           both
           read
           and
           sustained
           
             Orthodox
             Divinity
             ,
          
           in
           a
           famous
           University
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           say
           it
           without
           vanity
           )
           with
           Dignity
           and
           Honour
           to
           that
           Chair
           :
           which
           was
           not
           every
           ones
           good
           fortune
           ,
           even
           after
           their
           
             Conclusions
          
           had
           passed
           the
           
             Press
             ,
          
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           out
           of
           
             Portugal
             .
          
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           You
           laugh
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           18.
           at
           your
           Adversaries
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           afraid
           to
           produce
           their
           
             Reasons
          
           against
           Master
           
             White
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           you
           must
           guess
           at
           
             their
             whispering
             Objections
             ,
             by
             their
             stalking
             in
             great
             Letters
             .
          
           And
           elsewhere
           you
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             We
             can
             not
             weild
             Reason
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
             our
             weapons
             are
             Authority
             .
          
           What
           
             Goliath
          
           is
           this
           
             that
             exprobrates
             the
             Hoast
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             ?
          
           The
           Church
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           is
           both
           armed
           with
           
             Authority
          
           against
           
             Novelties
             ,
          
           
           and
           is
           not
           unfurnished
           with
           
             Reason
          
           to
           sustain
           her
           
             Faith
          
           against
           all
           the
           Pagan
           Phylosophy
           of
           the
           world
           .
           If
           my
           indeavours
           receive
           your
           
             approbation
             ,
          
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           further
           discoveries
           ,
           in
           this
           your
           
             faithless
          
           pretended
           
             Theology
             .
          
           And
           as
           to
           your
           complaint
           ,
           That
           
             some
             words
          
           in
           their
           little
           Book
           
             stalkt
             in
             great
             Letters
             ,
          
           't
           is
           grounded
           on
           your
           little
           
             conversation
          
           with
           
             Books
             ;
          
           where
           Capital
           Letters
           are
           frequent
           ,
           especially
           in
           citing
           
             Authorities
             :
          
           For
           there
           where
           the
           force
           of
           the
           proof
           lies
           in
           two
           or
           three
           words
           ,
           they
           are
           pointed
           out
           thus
           to
           the
           Readers
           eye
           and
           
             observation
             .
          
           You
           may
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           print
           in
           Capital
           Letters
           ,
           
             Monachi
             subditi
             Episcopis
             ,
          
           and
           
             Notent
             Monachi
             ,
          
           and
           then
           ,
           you
           will
           onely
           publish
           a
           little
           yet
           undigested
           Choler
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Controversie
          
           again
           and
           again
           
             decided
          
           by
           that
           Tribunal
           ,
           from
           which
           there
           is
           no
           appeal
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             pag.
             14.
             
             Master
          
           Whites
           
             opposers
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             this
             Question
             of
             Purgatory
             was
             not
             handled
             in
             Pope
          
           Benedict
           
             his
             dayes
             :
             since
             they
             accuse
             Master
          
           White
           
             for
             the
             first
             starter
             of
             this
             doubt
             .
          
           Your
           
             Adversary
          
           the
           
             Publisher
          
           of
           the
           
             Bull
             ,
          
           hath
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           this
           :
           If
           his
           other
           
             Opposers
          
           accuse
           him
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           they
           can
           justifie
           the
           
             Accusation
             .
          
           New
           Opinions
           are
           raked
           out
           of
           
             hell
          
           every
           day
           by
           the
           
             Heterodox
          
           party
           ,
           
           of
           which
           we
           yet
           finde
           obscure
           footsteps
           in
           
             Antiquity
             .
          
           Many
           opinions
           were
           choaked
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           
             Church
          
           even
           in
           their
           birth
           ,
           and
           broached
           again
           .
           Your self
           acknowledge
           
             Pope
             Benedict
             ,
          
           and
           many
           
             Doctors
          
           of
           the
           
             Latin
             Church
             ,
          
           were
           of
           opinion
           ,
           
             That
             Purgation
             might
             be
             perfected
             before
             Reunion
             ,
          
           pag.
           19.
           and
           it
           will
           not
           be
           improbable
           ,
           if
           it
           was
           onely
           their
           
             Opinion
          
           (
           as
           you
           pretend
           )
           that
           others
           with
           Master
           
             White
          
           held
           the
           
             contrary
             .
          
           But
           how
           can
           you
           parallel
           
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           Master
           
             White
          
           (
           according
           to
           your
           Adversary
           )
           with
           him
           ,
           
             who
             brake
             a
             Law
             before
             it
             was
             made
             ;
          
           if
           Master
           
             White
          
           now
           breaks
           one
           ,
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           it
           was
           made
           ;
           unless
           you
           will
           suppose
           ,
           that
           no
           one
           Article
           of
           our
           
             Faith
          
           was
           establisht
           ,
           till
           some
           one
           or
           other
           impugned
           it
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           ,
           his
           now
           
             Crime
          
           (
           or
           erroneous
           Doctrin
           )
           might
           stand
           
             condemned
          
           long
           agoe
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           38.
           
           Eightly
           ,
           You
           would
           perswade
           your
           Reader
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           34
           ,
           35.
           that
           not
           
             You
             ,
          
           but
           
             We
          
           stand
           condemn'd
           by
           this
           
             Bull
          
           and
           
             Council
             :
          
           because
           
             the
             sole
             design
             of
             the
             Pope
             was
             ,
             to
             secure
             this
             sacred
             verity
             ,
             That
             perfect
             Charity
             brings
             an
             immediate
             heaven
             .
          
           And
           since
           your
           Adversary
           holds
           ,
           
             That
             every
             soul
             immediately
             upon
             her
             separation
             ,
             converts
             her self
             perfectly
             to
             God
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           he
           detains
           her
           still
           in
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           
           to
           suffer
           a
           
             dry
             and
             arbitrary
             punishment
             ,
          
           which
           doth
           not
           
             redress
             the
             already
             rectified
             affections
             of
             the
             soul
             :
          
           It
           follows
           ,
           
             He
          
           contradicts
           the
           
             Popes
          
           design
           ,
           and
           stands
           condemned
           by
           this
           his
           
             Sentence
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           
             first
             ,
          
           That
           I
           have
           already
           charged
           you
           with
           imposing
           on
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           and
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Pope
           doth
           here
           define
           ,
           
             That
             perfect
             Charity
             brings
             an
             immediate
             Heaven
             (
             which
             when
             you
             shew
             we
             shall
             be
             thankful
             for
             the
             miracle
             )
          
           yet
           does
           not
           your
           argument
           against
           us
           ,
           at
           all
           conclude
           :
           for
           where
           does
           your
           
             Adversary
          
           tell
           you
           ,
           
             That
             immediately
             upon
             separation
             ,
             all
             the
             affections
             of
             the
             soul
             are
             rectified
             and
             she
             in
             perfect
             Charity
             ?
          
           much
           less
           that
           she
           hath
           satisfied
           the
           divine
           Justice
           for
           her
           irregularites
           in
           this
           mortal
           life
           .
           The
           
             Publisher
          
           hath
           not
           one
           word
           of
           this
           in
           his
           book
           you
           pretend
           to
           answer
           .
           (
           You
           are
           like
           a
           Romancical
           Knight
           ,
           you
           make
           Gyants
           and
           kill
           them
           )
           but
           if
           he
           truely
           did
           hold
           this
           
             Doctrin
          
           which
           you
           impose
           upon
           him
           :
           yet
           will
           your
           Argument
           be
           of
           no
           force
           against
           him
           .
           For
           this
           question
           being
           proposed
           ,
           
             Whether
             souls
             immediately
             upon
             separation
             ,
             rectifie
             all
             their
             affections
             ?
          
           Your
           Adversary
           may
           take
           which
           side
           of
           the
           contradiction
           he
           pleases
           ,
           and
           still
           sustain
           with
           the
           
             Pope
          
           and
           
             Council
          
           this
           their
           Doctrin
           
           of
           Purgatory
           against
           you
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           let
           us
           suppose
           he
           should
           asser●
           with
           you
           ,
           
             That
             inordinate
             affections
             do
             accompany
             the
             soul
             into
             the
             next
             life
             ,
          
           yet
           he
           may
           sustain
           those
           Affections
           are
           
             purged
          
           and
           
             rectified
          
           before
           
             re-union
             :
          
           and
           what
           crime
           should
           he
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           but
           of
           opposing
           your
           pretended
           Demonstrations
           ?
           and
           so
           your
           mock
           Victory
           ,
           and
           Pageant
           Triumph
           (
           whilst
           you
           would
           perswade
           him
           ,
           
             p.
          
           35.
           to
           
             acknowledge
             with
             regret
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Pope
          
           and
           
             Council
          
           pronounce
           against
           him
           )
           is
           at
           an
           end
           :
           the
           strength
           of
           your
           proof
           depending
           on
           An
           
             Imposition
          
           on
           the
           
             Pope
             ,
          
           An
           
             Imposition
          
           on
           your
           
             Adversary
             ,
          
           and
           a
           
             non-concluding
          
           Argument
           drawn
           out
           of
           them
           both
           .
           I
           had
           almost
           forgot
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           he
           should
           withstand
           the
           authority
           of
           
             Virgil
             ,
          
           whose
           
             Phylosophy
          
           your
           Master
           magnifies
           above
           that
           of
           the
           
             Church
             :
          
           though
           the
           
             Poet
          
           describes
           both
           corporal
           punishments
           inflicted
           on
           the
           
             Souls
             ,
          
           (
           which
           your
           master
           will
           needs
           understand
           after
           his
           too
           frequent
           Metaphorical
           manner
           )
           and
           admits
           their
           passing
           into
           
             Elysium
          
           (
           his
           feigned
           heaven
           )
           
             before
             Resurrection
             ,
          
           of
           which
           the
           
             Poet
          
           never
           dreamt
           .
           Nor
           even
           as
           to
           the
           proof
           that
           
             Affections
          
           to
           corporal
           pleasures
           do
           remain
           in
           
             Separated
             Souls
          
           (
           for
           which
           end
           it
           is
           introduced
           )
           doth
           this
           
           place
           of
           this
           
             Poet
          
           reach
           home
           :
        
         
           
             —
             nec
             funditus
             omnes
          
           
             Corporea
             excedunt
             pestes
             ,
             penitusque
             necesse
             est
             ,
          
           
             Multa
             diu
             concreta
             modis
             inolescere
             miris
             .
          
        
         
           For
           these
           words
           doe
           not
           clearly
           carry
           this
           sense
           ;
        
         
           
             Do
             all
             evils
             cease
             ,
             all
             plagues
             all
             strifes
          
           
             Contracted
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             many
             a
             stain
          
           
             Long
             time
             inured
             ,
             needs
             must
             even
             then
             remain
             .
          
        
         
           But
           however
           (
           to
           do
           him
           right
           )
           if
           this
           place
           do
           not
           reach
           home
           ,
           this
           
             Doctrin
          
           is
           frequent
           with
           the
           
             Heathen
             Poets
          
           in
           their
           
             Fables
             ,
          
           as
           in
           that
           of
           
             Narcissus
             3.
             
             Metamor
             .
          
           where
           he
           stands
           condemned
           to
           gaze
           upon
           himself
           in
           the
           next
           life
           ,
           because
           he
           passed
           out
           of
           this
           ,
           in
           a
           doting
           self-love
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           should
           suppose
           the
           
             Publisher
          
           to
           approve
           :
           
             That
             such
             souls
             immediately
             upon
             separation
             ,
             rectifie
             all
             disordered
             affections
             :
          
           how
           will
           you
           justifie
           ,
           that
           
             this
          
           or
           
             perfect
             Charity
             is
             an
             immediate
             disposition
             to
             Beatifical
             Vision
             ?
          
           What
           do
           you
           think
           of
           
           
             Lumen
             Gloriae
             ,
          
           the
           
             Light
          
           of
           
             Glory
             ,
          
           which
           is
           farther
           required
           ?
           And
           if
           you
           fancy
           with
           your
           
             Master
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             
             Perip
             .
             Lect.
             15.
             
             That
             God
             is
             a
             Sun
             ,
          
           darting
           
             out
             existencies
             according
             to
             the
             several
             dispositions
             of
             Creatures
             .
          
           What
           doctrin
           shall
           we
           have
           from
           you
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           this
           life
           ?
           will
           you
           pronounce
           ,
           That
           never
           any
           
             Saint
          
           had
           perfectly
           regulated
           his
           
             affections
          
           but
           just
           in
           that
           very
           moment
           he
           passed
           out
           of
           this
           life
           ?
           What
           do
           you
           conceive
           of
           the
           holy
           
             Apostles
             ?
          
           of
           the
           
             Baptist
             ?
          
           what
           in
           particular
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           when
           he
           tels
           us
           ,
           
             I
             live
             now
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             Christ
             lives
             in
             me
             ?
          
           What
           of
           the
           holy
           Fathers
           ofx
           the
           old
           Law
           ?
           What
           of
           the
           ever
           Blessed
           
             Virgin
             ,
          
           even
           when
           she
           bore
           the
           
             Saviour
          
           of
           the
           world
           in
           her
           sacred
           womb
           ?
           did
           all
           these
           injoy
           Beatitude
           ,
           or
           were
           they
           imperfect
           in
           
             Charity
             ?
          
           or
           did
           this
           Sun
           not
           dart
           forth
           his
           existencies
           as
           
             perfect
             Charity
          
           the
           
             immediate
             disposition
             to
             heaven
          
           required
           ?
        
         
           
             But
             let
             us
             consider
             your
             Argument
             ,
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             your
          
           Adversary
           
             conceiving
             the
          
           Souls
           now
           perfect
           in
           Charity
           ,
           
             delayes
             their
             Beatitude
             and
             condems
             them
             to
             a
          
           dry
           and
           arbitrary
           punishment
           ,
           
             pag.
             35.
             
             This
          
           dry
           and
           arbitrary
           punishment
           
             you
             have
             out
             of
             your
             Masters
             Doctrin
             ,
             for
             he
             prosecutes
             it
             at
             length
             in
             his
          
           Middle
           State●
           Acc.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
             first
             ,
             
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           God
           doth
           not
           punish
           sinners
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           nor
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Iustice
           ;
           since
           he
           suffers
           no
           injury
           by
           our
           offences
           .
           
             Nor
             can
             the
             punishments
             of
             Souls
          
           be
           involuntary
           ,
           or
           springing
           from
           an
           external
           ,
           
             much
             less
             ,
          
           from
           a
           material
           Agent
           ;
           but
           from
           within
           .
           
             That
          
           such
           pains
           neither
           avail
           Them
           ,
           nor
           Vs
           .
           
             Lastly
             ,
          
           That
           these
           sufferings
           have
           no
           connexion
           with
           the
           sins
           :
           
             and
             yet
          
           God
           being
           a
           perfect
           Architect
           ,
           hath
           so
           artificially
           framed
           his
           work
           ;
           that
           of
           it self
           it
           performs
           all
           operations
           without
           supplement
           ,
           or
           future
           minute
           alterations
           ,
           in
           any
           of
           its
           Members
           or
           Organs
           .
           
             And
             so
             he
             excepts
          
           against
           punishments
           which
           are
           supposed
           to
           remain
           due
           after
           the
           fault
           forgiven
           .
           Acc.
           13.
           
           
             All
             which
             is
             but
             to
             retrive
             what
             the
          
           Heterodox
           
             party
             alledged
             long
             since
             ,
             in
             their
             impugnations
             of
          
           Purgatory
           
             and
          
           Penance
           ;
           
             and
             which
             stands
             condemned
             by
             this
             the
          
           30
           Canon
           
             of
             the
          
           Council
           of
           Trent
           ,
           Sess.
           6.
           de
           Iustif.
           
             occasioned
             by
             this
             Doctrine
             .
          
           If
           any
           one
           shall
           say
           ,
           That
           to
           every
           penitent
           sinner
           ,
           after
           the
           grace
           of
           Iustification
           received
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           fault
           is
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           eternal
           punishment
           ,
           that
           there
           remains
           no
           guilt
           of
           temporal
           punishment
           to
           be
           payd
           ,
           either
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           future
           in
           Purgatory
           ,
           before
           the
           passage
           to
           Heaven
           may
           be
           opened
           ;
           let
           him
           be
           Anathema
           .
           
             Thus
             
             the
          
           Council
           .
           
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             you
             may
             observe
             a
          
           temporary
           punishment
           in
           Purgatory
           ,
           
             against
             your
             Systeme
             :
             and
             after
             the
          
           remission
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           a
           punishment
           due
           .
        
         
           
             But
             because
             this
          
           Truth
           
             is
             so
             fundamental
             in
             the
             Sacred
          
           Council
           ,
           
             all
             its
             Doctrine
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             the
             third
             part
             of
          
           Penance
           ,
           
             depending
             on
             it
             :
             Let
             us
             compare
             its
             Sacred
          
           Oracles
           ,
           
             with
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             new
          
           Master
           .
           
             And
             first
             ,
          
           Sess.
           14.
           cap.
           8.
           
           Of
           the
           necessity
           and
           fruit
           of
           Satisfaction
           .
           
             The
          
           Council
           
             declares
             this
          
           Doctrine
           
             (
             of
             Satisfaction
             )
             to
             have
             been
             the
             constantly
             received
             Faith
             of
             the
          
           Church
           
             by
          
           Divine
           Tradition
           ,
           
             and
             is
          
           impugned
           now
           by
           those
           who
           have
           an
           outside
           of
           Piety
           ,
           but
           have
           denied
           the
           vertue
           of
           it
           .
           
             Directly
             opposite
             to
             our
             new
             School
             ,
             which
             teaches
             ,
          
           That
           Pains
           remain
           not
           due
           ,
           after
           the
           fault
           forgiven
           :
           
             under
             pretence
             of
          
           promoting
           solid
           Devotion
           .
           
             And
             the
          
           Council
           
             pronounces
             ,
          
           That
           it
           is
           altogether
           false
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           fault
           is
           never
           remitted
           ,
           but
           that
           All
           the
           punishment
           is
           also
           forgiven
           .
           For
           besides
           Divine
           Tradition
           ,
           there
           are
           illustrious
           examples
           in
           holy
           Writ
           ,
           which
           most
           manifestly
           convince
           this
           Errour
           .
           
             Thus
             the
          
           Council
           ,
           
             directly
             against
             our
             new
          
           Master
           ,
           
             as
             will
             presently
             appear
             by
             his
             answer
             to
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             Further
             the
             Council
             pursues
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           the
           order
           of
           
           the
           Divine
           Iustice
           doth
           seem
           to
           require
           ,
           that
           in
           an
           other
           manner
           sins
           should
           be
           pardoned
           in
           them
           who
           before
           Baptism
           offended
           by
           ignorance
           ;
           then
           in
           those
           who
           after
           Baptism
           violate
           the
           Temple
           of
           God
           .
           And
           it
           becomes
           the
           Divine
           Clemency
           ,
           that
           sins
           should
           not
           be
           pardoned
           
             (
             in
             Penance
             )
          
           without
           any
           satisfaction
           .
           
             Directly
             against
             our
          
           Master
           ,
           
             who
             tells
             us
             ;
          
           No
           Punishments
           are
           inflicted
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           satisfying
           the
           Divine
           Iustice
           ,
           
             since
          
           God
           suffers
           no
           injury
           by
           our
           offences
           .
           
             The
          
           Council
           
             holds
             on
             .
          
           Let
           the
           Priests
           of
           God
           have
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           that
           the
           Satisfaction
           which
           they
           impose
           
             (
             on
             Penitents
             )
          
           be
           not
           onely
           as
           to
           the
           guard
           of
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           medicine
           of
           infirmity
           ;
           but
           also
           as
           in
           revenge
           and
           chastisement
           of
           their
           past
           sins
           .
           
             And
             on
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Practice
             of
             the
          
           Church
           
             is
             grounded
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
          
           Penance
           ,
           
             where
             Satisfaction
             is
             injoyned
             after
          
           Absolution
           
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             in
          
           Revenge
           
             and
          
           Chastisement
           .
           
             Directly
             against
             our
          
           Master
           ,
           
             who
             excepts
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           That
           after
           the
           sin
           forgiven
           ,
           Pains
           remain
           due
           .
           
             And
             the
          
           Council
           
             concludes
             :
          
           which
           whilst
           our
           Innovatours
           will
           not
           understand
           ,
           they
           so
           teach
           the
           best
           Repentance
           to
           be
           a
           new
           life
           ,
           that
           they
           take
           away
           all
           the
           force
           and
           use
           of
           Satisfaction
           .
           
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             same
             Council
             ,
          
           Sess.
           6.
           cap.
           14.
           
           
             declares
             ;
          
           That
           in
           the
           Penance
           of
           those
           who
           fall
           into
           sin
           
             (
             after
             Baptism
             )
          
           is
           not
           onely
           contained
           ,
           Ceasing
           from
           sins
           ,
           and
           a
           detestation
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           a
           contrite
           and
           humbled
           heart
           ;
           but
           a
           confession
           and
           absolution
           ;
           and
           also
           Satisfaction
           by
           Fastings
           ,
           Alms
           ,
           Prayers
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
           Not
           for
           the
           Eternal
           punishment
           ,
           which
           together
           with
           the
           fault
           is
           remitted
           by
           the
           Sacrament
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           temporal
           punishment
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           holy
           Writ
           teaches
           )
           is
           not
           All
           of
           it
           ,
           alwayes
           remitted
           as
           in
           Baptism
           .
           
             Directly
             against
          
           Him
           :
           
             For
             the
          
           Fault
           
             is
             here
             remitted
             ,
             together
             with
             the
          
           Guilt
           
             of
          
           Eternal
           punishment
           ,
           
             by
             the
          
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             and
             yet
          
           Temporal
           pains
           
             remain
             due
             in
          
           Penance
           ,
           
             but
             not
             in
          
           Baptism
           .
           
             You
             see
             ,
             Sir
             ,
          
           Punishments
           due
           ,
           
             after
             the
             sin
             remitted
             ;
             which
          
           Doctrine
           
             you
             would
             disgrace
             with
             your
             epithetes
             of
          
           dry
           and
           arbitrary
           .
           
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             I
             would
             have
             you
             observe
             ,
             That
             sins
             are
             in
             an
             other
             manner
             remitted
             in
          
           Baptism
           ,
           
             then
             in
             penance
             ;
             for
             in
          
           this
           ,
           
             a
          
           Temporary
           punishment
           
             remains
             due
             ,
             not
             in
          
           That
           .
           
             And
             I
             pray
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
             when
             you
             write
             again
             ,
             Whether
             in
             Baptism
             receiceived
             with
             your
          
           Conditional
           
             affection
             to
             mortal
             sins
             ,
             or
             an
          
           Absolute
           
             one
             to
          
           venial
           
             sins
             ,
             if
             the
          
           Party
           
             should
             at
             that
             very
             moment
             depart
             this
             life
             ;
             your
          
           Master
           
             would
             not
             condemn
             him
             to
          
           Purgatorry
           ,
           
             even
             till
             the
          
           Day
           
           of
           Iudgment
           ?
           
             though
             this
          
           Countil
           
             here
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
          
           Fault
           ,
           
             together
             with
             the
          
           Punishment
           ,
           
             is
          
           All
           
             of
             it
             remitted
             in
          
           Baptism
           ;
           
             and
             the
          
           Council
           
             of
          
           Florence
           
             defines
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Souls
           of
           them
           who
           after
           Baptism
           received
           ,
           contract
           no
           blemish
           at
           all
           of
           sin
           ,
           are
           Presently
           received
           into
           Heaven
           .
           
             I
             do
             very
             much
             suspect
             ,
             this
          
           Presently
           
             will
             signifie
          
           at
           the
           Day
           of
           Iudgment
           ,
           
             in
             your
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           But
           because
           the
           
             Council
          
           here
           mentions
           
             Illustrious
             Examples
          
           in
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           where
           the
           sin
           was
           forgiven
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           
             punishment
          
           inflicted
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           natural
           connexion
           to
           the
           sin
           it self
           ,
           as
           all
           
             Divines
          
           understand
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             David
             ;
          
           
           where
           for
           his
           
             Crime
             ,
          
           now
           forgiven
           ,
           
             God
          
           took
           away
           his
           
             Son
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           unworthy
           our
           observation
           ,
           how
           our
           great
           
             Master
          
           was
           pinched
           with
           this
           
             Example
             ,
          
           when
           he
           sustains
           ,
           
             De
             Med.
             
             Stat.
             dimens
             13.
             
             That
             punishments
             are
             not
             inflicted
             by
             God
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             connexion
             with
             the
             crime
             .
          
           For
           there
           having
           (
           most
           injuriously
           )
           tied
           God
           to
           Nature
           ;
           and
           told
           us
           ,
           
             That
             God
             being
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             flows
             from
             him
             as
             from
             its
             proper
             Cause
             ,
             mu
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             act
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             :
          
           And
           therefore
           
             cannot
             assign
             punishments
             bearing
             no
             connexion
             with
             
             the
             fault
             .
          
           Yet
           presently
           (
           in
           the
           same
           leaf
           )
           to
           answer
           this
           Case
           of
           
             David
             ,
          
           he
           was
           forced
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             or
             work
             beyond
             the
             usual
             and
             connatural
             course
             of
             causes
             ,
             and
             the
             usual
             connexion
             between
             the
             fault
             and
             penalty
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             signalize
             a
             revenge
             :
          
           (
           which
           according
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           God
           contradicts
           himself
           .
           )
           In
           which
           he
           contradicts
           all
           his
           former
           Positions
           and
           Grounds
           ,
           both
           of
           Gods
           proceeding
           on
           the
           score
           of
           Revenge
           and
           Justice
           ;
           and
           this
           his
           now
           delivered
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           he
           punishes
           not
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           
             Penalty
          
           naturally
           connected
           ,
           or
           
             flowing
          
           from
           the
           
             Crime
             .
          
           But
           presently
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             such
             Examples
          
           are
           not
           to
           
             be
             drawn
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             ordinary
             punishments
             ,
             which
             are
             usual
             in
             the
             common
             order
             of
             things
             .
          
           But
           why
           it
           may
           not
           be
           extended
           ,
           that
           Gods
           
             Iustice
          
           may
           and
           doth
           require
           of
           
             separated
             Souls
             ,
          
           a
           punishment
           not
           now
           flowing
           from
           their
           
             inordinate
             Affections
             ,
          
           he
           doth
           not
           tell
           us
           :
           Nor
           indeed
           could
           he
           give
           other
           
             Reason
          
           then
           ,
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           would
           not
           square
           with
           his
           
             Peripatetick
             Theology
             .
          
           For
           if
           either
           the
           inordinate
           
             ●ffections
          
           of
           
             Souls
             ,
          
           in
           that
           state
           ,
           might
           be
           
             redressed
             ,
          
           or
           the
           Divine
           
             Iustice
          
           be
           satisfied
           by
           their
           sufferings
           ,
           or
           our
           prayers
           before
           
             reunion
             ;
          
           the
           design
           he
           had
           in
           molding
           his
           new
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           (
           which
           he
           himself
           sufficiently
           
           declares
           ,
           
             De
             Med.
             
             Stat.
             dimens
             22.
             )
          
           had
           been
           ruined
           and
           overthrown
           .
           Much
           
             better
             then
             ,
          
           and
           
             more
             solidly
             did
          
           Calvin
           
             Phylosophyse
             ,
             Instit.
             li●
             .
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
             §
             .
             6.
             
             What
             is
             Purgatory
          
           (
           says
           he
           to
           Catholicks
           )
           
             but
             that
             satisfaction
             for
             sins
             which
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             who
             depart
             this
             life
             suffer
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             this
             Opinion
             of
             satisfaction
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             out
             of
             hand
             Purgatory
             it self
             is
             quite
             pulled
             up
             by
             the
             very
             roots
             .
          
           And
           when
           you
           write
           again
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           expect
           your
           modesty
           should
           tell
           us
           ;
           That
           this
           
             Council
          
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           
             Florence
             ,
          
           doth
           not
           decree
           any
           thing
           against
           your
           
             Master
             ,
          
           but
           against
           me
           .
           The
           Bells
           will
           happily
           chyme
           your
           
             unchangeable
             brutish
             Affections
          
           in
           separated
           
             Souls
             :
             No
             punishments
             due
             after
             the
             sin
             forgiven
             :
             No
             temporary
             Punishment
             in
             Purgatory
             :
             No
             punishment
             in
             Revenge
             and
             chastisement
             :
             No
             punishment
             inflicted
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             naturally
             flow
             from
             the
             Crimes
             .
          
        
         
           Sect.
           39.
           
           
             But
             what
             is
             all
             This
             ,
             if
          
           Master
           White
           
             (
             as
             you
             tell
             us
             ,
          
           pag.
           33.
           )
           say
           it
           is
           demonstrable
           ,
           that
           Souls
           being
           purged
           are
           immediately
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           
             Or
             if
             you
             can
             not
             beat
             it
             ,
             with
             all
             this
             indeavour
             ,
             into
             our
             heads
             ,
          
           that
           charity
           is
           the
           immediate
           disposition
           to
           bliss
           :
           
             since
          
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           envied
           Book
           ,
           
             forsooth
             ,
          
           of
           the
           Middle
           State
           of
           Souls
           ?
           
             (
             as
             you
             say
             ,
          
           pag.
           34.
           )
           
             For
             what
             can
             all
             the
          
           Councils
           
           
             prevail
             against
             a
          
           Demonstration
           ?
           
             And
             were
             it
             not
             worth
             my
             Readers
             pains
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             satiate
             his
             soul
             ,
             with
             the
          
           excellent
           Demonstration
           
             of
             this
          
           sacred
           Verity
           ?
           
             the
          
           Pope
           
             in
             our
             present
          
           Bull
           
             declares
             ,
          
           Souls
           now
           purged
           see
           the
           divine
           Essence
           .
           
             And
             we
             having
             ,
             touched
             something
             of
             his
             new
          
           Hell
           ,
           
             why
             should
             we
             not
             see
             how
             his
             A
             ●amantine
             Chain
             reaches
             to
          
           Heaven
           
             too
             ?
             Thus
             then
             ,
          
           Instit.
           Sac.
           Tom.
           2.
           lib.
           3.
           Lect.
           6.
           
             he
             with
             incomparable
             evidence
             ,
             sufficient
             to
             destroy
             the
             hitherto
             onely
          
           Faith
           
             of
             the
             world
             demonstrates
             ,
          
           That
           Souls
           perfect
           in
           Charity
           ,
           enjoy
           the
           Beatifical
           Vision
           .
           
             And
             first
             presupposing
             ,
          
           That
           souls
           in
           the
           next
           life
           attain
           a
           plenary
           knowledge
           of
           all
           things
           .
           
             He
             thus
             pursues
             ,
          
           Nevertheless
           
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
          
           since
           God
           is
           one
           onely
           formality
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           elevated
           above
           the
           reasons
           of
           all
           possible
           ,
           and
           existent
           things
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           superior
           to
           gender
           
             (
             genus
             )
          
           it self
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           common
           reason
           :
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           an
           intellect
           by
           force
           of
           the
           intellection
           of
           all
           possible
           things
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           existents
           ,
           can
           not
           be
           erected
           by
           consequence
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           virtual
           discourse
           ,
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           such
           a
           formality
           ,
           which
           is
           (
           as
           we
           may
           say
           )
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           diffinition
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           can
           not
           intuitively
           see
           God
           .
           Again
           ,
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           
           That
           those
           who
           have
           lived
           holily
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           exercised
           themselves
           to
           have
           God
           for
           the
           last
           end
           ,
           and
           s●le
           good
           ,
           having
           now
           received
           this
           plentitude
           of
           knowledg
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           they
           more
           strongly
           and
           evidently
           know
           this
           truth
           ,
           do
           infinitely
           increase
           in
           the
           affection
           to
           see
           God
           :
           and
           since
           the
           Will
           is
           a
           reflection
           of
           existence
           upon
           essence
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           vertue
           of
           the
           entity
           is
           exercised
           and
           applyed
           to
           the
           desired
           effect
           :
           such
           a
           Saint
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           then
           a
           man
           exercised
           according
           to
           the
           whole
           vertue
           and
           Entity
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Vision
           of
           God
           .
           Since
           that
           then
           as
           to
           know
           himself
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           himself
           to
           be
           ,
           so
           to
           know
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           God
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           to
           be
           
             (
             of
             )
          
           to
           be
           (
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           esse
           
             esse
             )
          
           but
           since
           the
           vertue
           of
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           potentiality
           ,
           especially
           in
           respect
           of
           to
           be
           subsistent
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           essence
           and
           to
           be
           :
           it
           is
           concluded
           such
           a
           Saint
           ,
           by
           all
           which
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           an
           actual
           and
           exercised
           potentiality
           of
           being
           God
           .
           Since
           therefore
           on
           the
           part
           of
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           that
           he
           is
           to
           be
           it self
           ,
           (
           or
           speaking
           more
           especially
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           act
           it self
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           in
           act
           understood
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           his
           own
           to
           understand
           passively
           :
           so
           that
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           him
           a
           denomination
           ,
           but
           a
           real
           quality
           (
           that
           very
           quality
           which
           constitutes
           
           the
           Father
           )
           and
           this
           quality
           or
           property
           is
           subsistent
           ,
           and
           by
           consequence
           proper
           to
           no
           power
           but
           to
           any
           
             one
          
           accommodated
           )
           nothing
           can
           be
           wanting
           which
           appertains
           to
           the
           reason
           of
           act
           and
           actuality
           :
           it
           is
           concluded
           ,
           That
           the
           Saints
           and
           God
           are
           one
           by
           power
           and
           act
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           cleerly
           see
           God
           .
           
             And
             now
             ,
             truly
             Sir
             ,
             if
             my
             Readers
             patience
             hath
             held
             out
             ,
             as
             mine
             hath
             to
             Translate
             this
             long
          
           Demonstration
           ,
           
             just
             as
             it
             lyes
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             spoiling
             the
          
           Non-sense
           ,
           
             I
             think
             he
             desires
             me
             to
             make
             it
             his
             humble
             request
             to
             that
             Ingenious
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             Translated
             your
             Masters
          
           Middle
           State
           of
           Souls
           ,
           
             who
             hath
             so
             well
             delivered
             us
          
           Virgils
           
             sense
             ,
             to
             put
             this
             admirable
             Demonstration
             in
          
           Rhime
           ,
           
             it
             will
             go
             rarely
             to
             a
             Jewes
             Trump
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             tel
             me
             when
             you
             Write
             again
             ,
             in
             what
          
           Moode
           
             and
          
           Figure
           
             this
          
           Syllogisme
           
             concludes
             .
          
           But
           now
           having
           Demnostratively
           understood
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Saints
          
           perfect
           in
           Charity
           immediately
           see
           God
           .
           
             Let
             us
             see
             how
             you
             pursue
             the
             way
             that
          
           Separated
           Souls
           
             attain
             to
             this
             perfection
             by
          
           Re-union
           ,
           
             And
             so
             ;
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             40.
             
             Ninethly
             ,
          
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             pag.
             37.
             
             Master
             White
          
           endeavours
           
             to
             finde
             a
             state
             in
             which
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             changeable
             to
             more
             holy
             
             desires
             ,
             and
             a
             connatural
             cause
             to
             give
             her
             those
             desires
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             corporal
             and
             mental
             sight
             of
             her
             dearest
             Saviour
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             what
             state
             more
             fit
             for
             changeableness
             ,
             then
             a
             corporeal
             one
             ?
             and
             what
             more
             powerful
             to
             ravish
             the
             whole
             affections
             of
             a
             soul
             ,
             then
             the
             divine
             face
             of
             her
             Spouse
             ?
          
           My
           Reader
           will
           not
           wonder
           at
           the
           inventions
           your
           Master
           
             finds
             out
             ,
          
           now
           he
           is
           a
           little
           acquainted
           with
           the
           
             head
          
           that
           finds
           them
           .
           Yet
           this
           
             invention
          
           is
           worth
           our
           observation
           ,
           which
           I
           suspect
           ,
           you
           will
           hardly
           shew
           in
           any
           former
           writer
           ,
           and
           so
           justly
           he
           may
           be
           proud
           of
           it
           .
           The
           
             Souls
          
           then
           have
           been
           all
           the
           time
           of
           their
           
             separation
             ,
          
           in
           a
           state
           of
           
             suffering
          
           only
           ,
           by
           their
           irregular
           
             affections
             :
          
           which
           being
           wholly
           unchangeable
           in
           that
           
             state
             ,
          
           they
           are
           as
           yet
           not
           purged
           ,
           or
           cleansed
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           perfectly
           the
           same
           they
           were
           at
           the
           moment
           of
           
             death
             :
          
           but
           now
           by
           
             reunion
             with
             the
             body
             they
             are
             put
             into
             a
             new
             state
             of
             changeableness
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           
             Christians
          
           that
           have
           hitherto
           walked
           by
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           do
           all
           conceive
           that
           the
           way
           or
           Pilgrimage
           of
           men
           to
           the
           future
           life
           ,
           is
           ended
           at
           
             death
             .
          
           They
           never
           heard
           that
           
             Souls
          
           at
           the
           
             Resurrection
          
           are
           returned
           to
           
             Act
          
           again
           in
           order
           to
           
             Eternity
             .
          
           If
           that
           
             state
          
           do
           render
           
             Souls
          
           changeable
           
           and
           free
           ,
           and
           their
           actions
           then
           ,
           have
           such
           an
           influence
           on
           their
           future
           
             state
             ,
          
           it
           will
           justly
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           may
           drop
           out
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           into
           
             Hell
             .
          
           Nor
           
             will
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Divine
             face
             of
             their
             Spouse
             ,
          
           quite
           evacuate
           this
           apprehension
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Soul
           be
           not
           necessarily
           ,
           but
           freely
           and
           voluntarily
           
             ravisht
             ,
          
           the
           doubt
           will
           remain
           ,
           Whether
           she
           will
           still
           continue
           her
           inordinate
           
             affections
             ,
          
           or
           avert
           her self
           wholly
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           either
           remain
           in
           his
           
             Purgatory
          
           still
           ,
           or
           nowpass
           into
           
             Hell
             ?
          
           And
           how
           happily
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           doth
           this
           change
           of
           
             affections
          
           (
           which
           is
           your
           sole
           and
           onely
           purging
           or
           cleansing
           of
           the
           
             Soul
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Divine
             face
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           which
           sight
           is
           doubtless
           an
           
             incomparable
             pleasure
             ,
          
           and
           such
           an
           one
           as
           
             ravishes
             the
             whole
             affections
             of
             the
             Soul
             )
          
           agree
           with
           the
           Decrees
           of
           these
           
             Councils
             :
          
           That
           of
           
             Florence
             ,
          
           when
           it
           defines
           ;
           
             The
             Souls
             are
             purged
             by
             the
             pains
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           That
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
          
           when
           it
           teaches
           ;
           
             After
             the
             sin
             remitted
             ,
             temporary
             pains
             are
             due
             in
             Purgatory
             .
          
           When
           now
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           that
           souls
           are
           purged
           
             by
             pure
             pleasures
             ,
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             dear
             Spouse
             .
          
           And
           in
           earnest
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           why
           the
           world
           is
           not
           more
           inamoured
           of
           your
           Doctrine
           :
           You
           have
           now
           filled
           our
           lives
           with
           the
           
             pleasures
          
           of
           
           the
           
             body
             ;
          
           you
           have
           quite
           turned
           the
           
             pains
          
           and
           
             afflictions
             of
             Souls
             in
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             ,
          
           into
           
             Pure
             pleasures
             :
          
           And
           now
           at
           the
           Re-union
           ,
           you
           fancy
           the
           Souls
           
             affections
          
           changed
           ;
           (
           that
           is
           her self
           purged
           )
           by
           an
           
             incomparable
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             even
             ravishes
             all
             her
             affections
             .
          
           And
           to
           compleat
           a
           most
           pleasant
           Divinity
           ,
           I
           could
           pursue
           it
           ,
           even
           to
           your
           Masters
           pleasant
           
             Hell
             :
          
           who
           ,
           
             Instit.
             
             Sac.
             lib.
             3.
             lec
             .
          
           9.
           describes
           the
           
             damned
          
           so
           pleased
           with
           their
           torments
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             in
             love
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             without
             them
             .
          
           But
           I
           reserve
           that
           to
           an
           other
           
             discovery
             .
          
           Onely
           I
           will
           for
           the
           present
           mind
           you
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           
             inordinate
             Affections
          
           of
           the
           damned
           are
           their
           torment
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           your
           Master
           in
           that
           same
           place
           ,
           )
           and
           those
           affections
           remain
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           
             proportion
             they
             were
             in
             this
             life
             ;
          
           and
           since
           doubtless
           where
           
             pleasures
          
           are
           possible
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           attained
           ,
           and
           we
           continually
           pressed
           by
           our
           
             bodies
          
           to
           the
           enjoyment
           ;
           the
           refraining
           from
           them
           is
           a
           far
           greater
           torment
           ,
           then
           where
           the
           temptations
           are
           not
           so
           impetuous
           ,
           or
           none
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           the
           
             injoyment
          
           represented
           as
           
             impossible
             ,
          
           which
           at
           one
           blow
           outs
           off
           all
           the
           Wills
           pursuit
           :
           It
           will
           follow
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           restrain
           themselves
           from
           these
           
             pleasures
             ,
          
           are
           in
           a
           
           greater
           
             Hell
          
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           then
           those
           who
           are
           
             damned
          
           in
           the
           next
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           would
           not
           seem
           very
           rational
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           should
           precipitate
           himself
           voluntarily
           
             now
          
           into
           a
           greater
           
             Hell
             ,
          
           where
           is
           duration
           and
           succession
           ,
           to
           avoid
           a
           less
           in
           the
           future
           life
           ,
           the
           
             duration
          
           of
           which
           ,
           
             is
             but
             as
             one
             moment
             .
          
           And
           let
           me
           further
           beg
           of
           you
           ,
           to
           render
           us
           a
           cleer
           account
           ,
           How
           it
           should
           happen
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Souls
          
           of
           the
           
             damned
          
           at
           the
           re-union
           should
           not
           all
           of
           them
           rectifie
           their
           now
           disordered
           affections
           ,
           and
           fly
           to
           Heaven
           :
           For
           since
           your
           Master
           hath
           already
           taught
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           damned
           Souls
           
             are
             now
             furnished
             with
             all
             knowledge
             ,
          
           
           
             all
             erroneous
             judgments
             corrected
             in
             them
             :
             their
             grief
             depending
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             their
             affections
             to
             corporal
             pleasures
             are
             greater
             then
             in
             proportion
             to
             other
             desires
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             preferred
             :
          
           it
           would
           not
           be
           inconsequent
           to
           t●is
           Doctrine
           ,
           That
           those
           damned
           souls
           now
           seeing
           most
           evidently
           ,
           that
           other
           desires
           ought
           to
           be
           preferred
           before
           these
           
             affections
             to
             corporal
             pleasures
             ,
          
           (
           since
           this
           errour
           is
           now
           rectified
           )
           and
           they
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           by
           re-union
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           of
           
             changeableness
             ,
          
           they
           should
           also
           rectifie
           their
           
             affections
             ,
          
           which
           are
           but
           these
           
             judgments
             ,
          
           
           and
           by
           consequence
           become
           now
           Denizons
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           also
           might
           seem
           to
           become
           the
           Mercies
           of
           
             God
             ,
          
           and
           render
           the
           
             state
          
           of
           the
           Blessed
           more
           happy
           there
           ,
           by
           their
           company
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           41.
           
           Tenthly
           ,
           You
           entertain
           your
           Reader
           ,
           
             pag.
             36
             ,
             &c.
          
           with
           scoffing
           at
           
             hallowed
             Grains
             ,
             sanctified
             Beads
             ,
          
           the
           
             extending
             of
             Indulgencies
             to
             the
             next
             World
             ,
          
           which
           you
           style
           
             External
             devices
             ,
             Vtensils
             of
             a
             thriving
             Devotion
             ,
             deluding
             Priviledges
             ,
          
           &c.
           which
           perfectly
           befits
           a
           
             Scholar
          
           trained
           up
           in
           
             Luthers
          
           School
           ;
           thus
           he
           began
           .
           And
           you
           are
           not
           content
           with
           this
           ,
           you
           retrive
           again
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           )
           and
           fix
           upon
           your
           
             Adversary
             ,
          
           that
           signal
           calumny
           long
           since
           fixt
           upon
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           for
           the
           use
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           )
           
             That
             she
             goes
             to
             Heaven
             by
             such
             things
             ,
             not
             by
             holy
             desires
             :
          
           Nor
           even
           
             pretends
             ,
             that
             such
             things
             promote
             souls
             in
             holy
             desires
             ,
             or
             increase
             sanctity
             in
             them
             .
          
           In
           which
           you
           speak
           against
           your
           own
           Soul
           and
           Conscience
           :
           For
           you
           very
           well
           know
           ,
           the
           
             Church
          
           is
           not
           guilty
           of
           this
           ;
           nor
           your
           Adversary
           ,
           who
           will
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           beleeves
           with
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           that
           
             if
             he
             had
             faith
             able
             to
             remove
             mountains
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             avail
             him
             without
             charity
             ;
          
           and
           further
           tells
           you
           ,
           That
           such
           things
           as
           you
           here
           enumerate
           ,
           
           do
           
             increase
             sanctity
             and
             holy
             desires
             in
             us
             ,
          
           and
           render
           our
           prayers
           more
           effectual
           for
           the
           
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             .
          
        
         
           Eleventhly
           ,
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           (
           in
           your
           Postscript
           ,
           )
           
             That
             private
             calumnies
             are
             whispered
             against
             Master
             White
             ,
             as
             holding
             strange
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             his
             own
             Books
             contradict
             .
          
           I
           have
           also
           heard
           something
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           our
           informations
           jump
           ;
           you
           may
           peradventure
           find
           it
           hinted
           at
           in
           this
           discourse
           :
           Nor
           need
           that
           Gentleman
           fear
           your
           title
           of
           a
           
             Calumniatour
             ,
          
           or
           that
           his
           
             Authority
          
           will
           not
           carry
           it
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           will
           it
           be
           engaged
           in
           the
           Quarrel
           ;
           he
           is
           provided
           of
           a
           Defence
           ;
           I
           have
           shewed
           him
           that
           very
           Doctrine
           
             in
             terms
             ,
          
           in
           your
           Masters
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           told
           him
           in
           
             Private
             ;
          
           it
           is
           ready
           for
           you
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           it
           when
           you
           please
           to
           call
           for
           it
           :
           And
           I
           wonder
           
             those
             solid
             persons
             ,
             acquainted
             with
             every
             ressort
             of
             his
             Learning
             ,
          
           did
           not
           see
           it
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           You
           add
           ,
           
             Your
             Master
             hath
             this
             comfort
             ,
             That
             his
             carriage
             needs
             neither
             fear
             the
             exemplarity
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             lives
             ,
             nor
             his
             unparalled
             Learning
             the
             force
             of
             their
             Arguments
             .
          
           In
           which
           ,
           your
           Reader
           will
           be
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           you
           were
           not
           a
           perfect
           Scholar
           in
           
             Galateus
          
           his
           School
           .
           The
           
             Publisher
          
           
           against
           whom
           you
           write
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Person
          
           of
           
             eminent
             exemplarity
             ;
          
           and
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           where
           your
           Masters
           Pen
           is
           not
           engaged
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           edified
           by
           him
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           Writings
           I
           find
           some
           things
           most
           excellent
           ;
           but
           why
           comparisons
           should
           be
           made
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           .
           
             You
          
           and
           
             I
          
           being
           private
           persons
           ,
           hope
           still
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           all
           those
           whom
           we
           desire
           to
           better
           by
           our
           example
           :
           But
           because
           it
           is
           both
           laudable
           and
           lawfull
           to
           magnifie
           the
           good
           and
           pious
           lives
           of
           men
           ,
           I
           joyn
           heartily
           with
           you
           in
           this
           
             Encomium
          
           of
           your
           Master
           :
           And
           if
           you
           now
           design
           to
           advance
           in
           order
           to
           his
           
             Canonization
             ,
          
           and
           can
           make
           good
           his
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           the
           first
           
             Quaere
          
           of
           that
           Court
           ,
           )
           I
           shall
           very
           willingly
           give
           testimony
           to
           the
           exemplarity
           of
           his
           
             Life
             .
          
           I
           wish
           from
           my
           Soul
           ,
           his
           
             Doctrine
          
           would
           appear
           intirely
           and
           fully
           
             Catholick
             ;
          
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           you
           have
           my
           Vote
           ;
           he
           may
           be
           beleeved
           ,
           as
           holy
           ,
           as
           St.
           
             Iohn
             Baptist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           42.
           
           And
           now
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           hope
           to
           have
           given
           you
           some
           satisfaction
           in
           our
           point
           in
           controversie
           .
           We
           as
           yet
           have
           proceeded
           upon
           this
           unshakeable
           ground
           ,
           That
           the
           
             Councils
          
           are
           unerrable
           in
           their
           
             Decrees
             ;
          
           and
           upon
           this
           I
           have
           received
           a
           very
           ample
           and
           
           full
           ▪
           one
           my self
           .
           I
           do
           beleeve
           ,
           That
           
             Souls
             are
             purged
             uncloathed
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             presently
             received
             into
             Heaven
             before
             re-union
             with
             them
             .
          
           And
           that
           the
           
             Council
          
           and
           
             Pope
          
           deliver
           this
           Position
           ,
           I
           must
           see
           ,
           if
           I
           have
           eyes
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           ,
           by
           what
           is
           said
           .
           And
           this
           hope
           is
           heightned
           in
           me
           ,
           because
           my
           Conscience
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           proceeded
           with
           as
           even
           a
           hand
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           in
           balancing
           what
           you
           have
           said
           against
           it
           ,
           with
           that
           which
           I
           have
           said
           for
           it
           .
           If
           I
           am
           byassed
           naturally
           on
           either
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           on
           yours
           :
           Nature
           prompts
           me
           still
           to
           wish
           ,
           the
           
             Church
          
           and
           her
           
             Faith
          
           were
           not
           engaged
           against
           you
           :
           Your
           opinion
           would
           ,
           at
           one
           blow
           ,
           ease
           me
           of
           that
           incumbent
           care
           to
           assist
           my
           dead
           Friends
           :
           But
           I
           have
           learnt
           this
           work
           of
           mercy
           from
           a
           Child
           ,
           
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Dead
             ,
          
           which
           in
           your
           Systeme
           (
           as
           I
           have
           evinced
           )
           is
           fruitless
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           this
           business
           of
           
             Purgatory
          
           is
           not
           that
           which
           so
           much
           troubles
           my
           head
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           one
           :
           I
           have
           a
           deeper
           fear
           :
           I
           am
           pressed
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           this
           new
           molded
           
             Theology
             ,
          
           I
           see
           this
           
             demonstrative
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           this
           pretence
           of
           reducing
           the
           mysteries
           of
           
             Faith
          
           to
           our
           narrow
           brains
           ,
           this
           hope
           of
           introducing
           
             Science
          
           in
           lieu
           of
           
             Faith
          
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           strikes
           much
           deeper
           then
           yet
           
             You
          
           imagine
           .
           Nor
           am
           I
           at
           all
           
           confident
           
             of
             your
             solid
             cleer-sighted
             Friends
             ,
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             every
             resort
             of
             Master
          
           Whites
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           I
           fear
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           not
           without
           Reason
           ,
           the
           
             Church
          
           and
           
             He
          
           have
           nothing
           common
           ,
           but
           
             words
             ;
          
           for
           the
           
             notions
          
           and
           significations
           are
           quite
           different
           :
           But
           our
           
             Faith
          
           lies
           not
           in
           the
           sound
           of
           
             words
             ,
          
           but
           in
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           them
           .
           When
           I
           am
           told
           ,
           
             Souls
             are
             not
             purged
             in
             the
             state
             of
             separation
             ,
             but
             onely
             at
             re-union
             ;
          
           though
           the
           word
           
             Purgatory
          
           yet
           remain
           ,
           my
           
             Faith
          
           remains
           not
           of
           this
           
             Article
             .
          
           And
           so
           it
           will
           fare
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           do
           beleeve
           
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             are
             infused
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             into
             our
             souls
             in
             Baptism
             .
          
           I
           do
           beleeve
           
             holy
             Iustif●ing
             Grace
          
           (
           by
           which
           we
           are
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           )
           
             is
             something
             inhaerent
             in
             our
             souls
             ;
          
           and
           my
           notion
           of
           these
           things
           which
           are
           
             supernatural
             ,
          
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           of
           a
           different
           order
           and
           series
           then
           
             Nature
             .
          
           But
           when
           I
           am
           now
           taught
           ,
           
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             showrs
             not
             down
             into
             us
             an
             other
             series
             of
             things
             of
             an
             other
             or
             differing
             order
             ;
             Reason
             is
             Nature
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             Reason
             is
             Demonstration
             :
          
           Though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           That
           
             God
             perfects
             Nature
             by
             supernatural
             things
             ;
          
           yet
           I
           suspect
           the
           word
           
             supernatural
             ,
          
           being
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           
           that
           now
           it
           is
           become
           
             aequivocal
             ,
          
           and
           signifies
           an
           other
           thing
           with
           him
           then
           it
           does
           with
           me
           .
           I
           do
           believe
           
             the
             ever
             Blessed
             Trinity
             to
             be
             Three
             real
             Persons
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
          
           Yet
           where
           I
           find
           this
           most
           sublime
           mystery
           pretended
           to
           be
           Demonstrated
           by
           what
           is
           
             Essential
          
           in
           God
           
             (
             to
             know
             and
             love
             himself
             ,
             )
          
           when
           I
           find
           it
           so
           brought
           down
           to
           our
           capacities
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           pretended
           ,
           
             The
             examples
             of
             Logick
             and
             Natural
             Phylosophy
             equalize
             this
             Mystery
             ;
          
           when
           I
           am
           taught
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
          
           (
           in
           Divinis
           )
           are
           
             Metaphors
             :
          
           I
           have
           a
           great
           apprehension
           that
           this
           
             Doctrin
          
           and
           my
           hitherto
           received
           
             Faith
          
           agree
           but
           in
           
             words
             ,
          
           not
           in
           the
           things
           signified
           by
           them
           .
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           
             That
             God
             most
             freely
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             own
             goodness
             built
             this
             Vniverse
             :
          
           I
           believe
           ,
           
             He
             is
             not
             necessarily
             tyed
             to
             the
             order
             or
             course
             of
             Nature
             :
          
           And
           when
           I
           am
           now
           taught
           ,
           
             That
             God
             must
             contradict
             himself
             if
             he
             Act
             any
             thing
             against
             Nature
             .
          
           That
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             the
             force
             and
             series
             of
             Nature
             ,
             nothing
             could
             happen
             better
             to
             Iudas
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             damned
             .
          
           In
           fine
           ,
           God
           should
           cease
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           if
           this
           
             Flye
          
           should
           not
           now
           be
           in
           
             nature
             .
          
           I
           fear
           though
           we
           agree
           in
           this
           word
           
             God
             ,
          
           our
           apprehensions
           jump
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Christians
           apprehend
           
           and
           adore
           the
           liberal
           free
           hand
           of
           their
           Maker
           ;
           but
           a
           God
           tyed
           to
           any
           thing
           besides
           himself
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           Christian
           
             God
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             Pagan
             Iupiter
             .
          
           I
           do
           believe
           upon
           Christs
           words
           ,
           
             That
             if
             I
             keep
             the
             Commandments
             I
             shall
             enter
             into
             life
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           the
           foundation
           of
           my
           Doctrin
           of
           manners
           .
           And
           when
           I
           am
           now
           taught
           ,
           
             That
             God
             neither
             commands
             nor
             forbids
             any
             thing
             .
          
           However
           we
           agree
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             Steal
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             Adultery
             :
          
           my
           whole
           Doctrin
           of
           
             Morality
          
           is
           banished
           by
           this
           assertion
           .
           It
           will
           hereafter
           appear
           your
           
             Master
          
           hath
           furnished
           us
           with
           a
           fa●
           other
           
             Morality
          
           then
           ever
           
             Escobar
          
           thought
           of
           .
           What
           do
           you
           think
           of
           this
           Position
           of
           your
           Master
           in
           his
           book
           of
           
             Government
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             ground
          
           6.
           speaking
           of
           himself
           ,
           
             An
             other
             man
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             no
             otherwise
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             a
             peece
             of
             Cloath
             or
             Wood
             ,
             which
             I
             cut
             and
             shape
             after
             my
             own
             will
             ,
             fittingly
             for
             my
             use
             :
             Even
             though
             I
             do
             him
             harme
             ,
             or
             seek
             his
             ruine
             ;
             It
             follows
             not
             I
             wrong
             him
             .
          
           How
           well
           doth
           this
           agree
           with
           that
           Principle
           of
           Nature
           ,
           
             That
             we
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             have
             them
             do
             to
             us
             ?
          
           In
           summ
           ,
           where
           I
           see
           a
           pretender
           to
           Demonstrate
           all
           the
           
             Mysteries
          
           of
           our
           holy
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
           
             Faith
          
           shall
           cease
           and
           
             Evidence
          
           take
           place
           ,
           I
           justly
           fear
           though
           the
           
             words
          
           are
           still
           retained
           ,
           this
           is
           but
           to
           supplant
           Christ
           and
           his
           Doctrin
           ;
           our
           notions
           and
           significations
           of
           words
           must
           be
           changed
           ,
           or
           else
           these
           stupendious
           
             Mysteries
          
           can
           not
           be
           levelled
           to
           our
           weak
           capacities
           .
           But
           though
           these
           be
           my
           apprehensions
           ,
           yet
           I
           wish
           I
           were
           mistaken
           :
           I
           wish
           these
           new
           Doctrines
           may
           receive
           such
           Explications
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           appear
           no
           less
           Catholick
           then
           those
           I
           profess
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           as
           happy
           to
           receive
           satisfaction
           ,
           as
           you
           to
           give
           it
           me
           ;
           but
           ,
           withal
           ,
           I
           must
           frankly
           promise
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           require
           your
           satisfaction
           both
           in
           these
           and
           many
           other
           
             Doctrines
             .
          
           I
           do
           acknowledge
           with
           thankfulness
           ,
           that
           one
           may
           be
           instructed
           by
           Master
           
             White
             ,
          
           whose
           excellent
           Wit
           and
           Pen
           ,
           if
           duly
           applyed
           ,
           is
           admirable
           ;
           but
           if
           I
           mistake
           not
           ,
           he
           hath
           flown
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           fixed
           by
           an
           unerring
           hand
           :
           and
           therefore
           desire
           you
           to
           accept
           of
           this
           serious
           Protestation
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           an
           intire
           respect
           for
           his
           
             Person
             ,
          
           and
           if
           any
           harsh
           word
           hath
           escaped
           my
           Pen
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           not
           
             He
          
           that
           is
           concerned
           in
           the
           Epithete
           :
           the
           same
           I
           speake
           and
           intend
           to
           your self
           .
           Though
           if
           you
           consider
           the
           
           case
           aright
           (
           where
           not
           only
           whatsoever
           is
           sacred
           to
           Catholicks
           ,
           but
           what
           the
           Heterodox-Party
           agree
           with
           them
           in
           ,
           is
           thus
           attaqued
           ;
           Where
           the
           foundations
           of
           Christianity
           and
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           the
           
             Liberty
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           
             Contingency
             of
             Creatures
             ,
          
           is
           thus
           attempted
           by
           a
           
             Lucretian
          
           Galamawfry
           
             Phylosophy
             ,
          
           to
           make
           way
           for
           a
           new
           
             Demonstrative
             Religion
             )
          
           such
           an
           exotick
           design
           deserves
           not
           a
           more
           mild
           censure
           then
           what
           I
           have
           fixed
           upon
           it
           :
           and
           yet
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           nor
           find
           
             your
          
           too
           too
           frequent
           
             Calumniating
             Adversaries
             ,
          
           or
           any
           thing
           like
           it
           in
           my
           whole
           
             booke
             .
          
           If
           you
           think
           there
           is
           any
           animosity
           in
           my
           
             Discourse
             ,
          
           I
           heartily
           beg
           your
           pardon
           :
           we
           daily
           say
           ,
           
             Sicut
             &
             nos
             dimittimus
             ,
          
           where
           these
           heats
           are
           easily
           allayed
           ;
           and
           for
           our
           present
           Controversie
           of
           
             Purgatory
             ,
          
           let
           us
           patiently
           expect
           the
           determination
           of
           our
           undoubted
           
             Superior
             ,
          
           the
           Present
           soveraign
           
             Pastor
             ,
          
           who
           (
           as
           the
           
             Florentin
             Council
          
           here
           tell
           us
           )
           
             holds
             the
             Primacy
             over
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             Who
             is
             the
             Successor
             of
             St.
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             the
             true
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             and
             Teacher
             of
             all
             Christians
             :
             And
             who
             finally
             had
             full
             power
             delivered
             unto
             
             him
             by
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             St.
          
           Peter
           
             to
             Feed
             ,
             to
             Rule
             ,
             and
             to
             Govern
             the
             Vniversal
             Church
             .
          
           To
           whom
           we
           will
           Candidly
           ,
           Fairly
           and
           Religiously
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           
             by
             any
             false
             suggestions
             or
             surprising
             friends
             ,
          
           as
           you
           most
           strangely
           suspect
           ,
           
             pag.
          
           40.
           and
           thereby
           at
           once
           condemn
           both
           that
           Supream
           Court
           of
           
             Weakness
             ,
          
           if
           not
           of
           
             Corruption
             ,
          
           and
           your
           adversaries
           of
           Dishonesty
           )
           remit
           the
           whole
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           humbly
           submit
           to
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           Particular
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           other
           Disputable
           Points
           whatsoever
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           THe
           Publisher
           desires
           my
           Adversary
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           That
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           Discourse
           which
           depends
           on
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           desires
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           he
           is
           ready
           to
           give
           him
           intire
           satisfaction
           before
           any
           Person
           of
           Honour
           ,
           by
           undoubted
           Witnesses
           .
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   BULL
                   OF
                   Pope
                   BENEDICT
                   the
                   Eleventh
                   ,
                   (
                   Otherwise
                   called
                   the
                   Twelfth
                   )
                   Promulgated
                   in
                   the
                   Year
                   ,
                   1336.
                   
                   Concerning
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   Departed
                   SOULS
                   .
                
                 
                   Faithfully
                   Translated
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bullary
                   ,
                   Printed
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                   1638.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Benedict
                     ,
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     the
                     Servant
                     of
                     Gods
                     Servants
                     ,
                     To
                     the
                     perpetual
                     memory
                     of
                     Posterity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   BLessed
                   be
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Gifts
                   ,
                   and
                   Holy
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   works
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   his
                   mercy
                   forsakes
                   not
                   the
                   Sacred
                   
                   Roman
                   ,
                   Catholique
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostolical
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   right
                   hand
                   hath
                   planted
                   as
                   his
                   Vineyard
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   raised
                   up
                   ,
                   as
                   chief
                   and
                   Conqueress
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   all
                   Churches
                   ;
                   our
                   Lord
                   saying
                   to
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                     Thou
                     art
                     Peter
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     this
                     Rock
                     I
                     will
                     build
                     my
                     Church
                     :
                  
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   blessed
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   especially
                   
                     Peter
                  
                   and
                   
                     Paul
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   singular
                   Defenders
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Church
                   ,
                   keeps
                   her
                   through
                   his
                   compassionate
                   Benignity
                   and
                   continual
                   Piety
                   :
                   that
                   she
                   being
                   governed
                   by
                   these
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   may
                   remain
                   stable
                   in
                   her self
                   ,
                   as
                   founded
                   upon
                   the
                   firm
                   Rock
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   believers
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   may
                   obey
                   her
                   ,
                   may
                   yield
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   may
                   intend
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   may
                   live
                   under
                   her
                   authority
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   under
                   her
                   discipline
                   and
                   correction
                   .
                   That
                   in
                   her
                   nothing
                   may
                   be
                   taught
                   rashly
                   ,
                   nothing
                   brought
                   in
                   unwarily
                   ,
                   nothing
                   in
                   Faith
                   unadvisedly
                   introduced
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   so
                   men
                   may
                   decline
                   from
                   evil
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   do
                   good
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   walk
                   in
                   the
                   right
                   paths
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   progress
                   to
                   better
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   holy
                   desires
                   ;
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   hopefully
                   expect
                   the
                   neer
                   approaching
                   rewards
                   of
                   the
                   eternal
                   life
                   of
                   just
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   fearfully
                   dread
                   the
                   not
                   far
                   off
                   calamities
                   of
                   Hell
                   ,
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   
                     Behold
                     I
                     come
                     quickly
                     ,
                     and
                     my
                     reward
                     is
                     with
                     me
                     ,
                     to
                     render
                     unto
                     every
                     one
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     works
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   otherwise
                   attempted
                   by
                   any
                   one
                   ;
                   that
                   she
                   forthwith
                   by
                   her
                   authority
                   (
                   adding
                   also
                   punishments
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   as
                   she
                   shall
                   judge
                   it
                   expedient
                   )
                   totally
                   root
                   it
                   out
                   .
                   For
                   which
                   Church
                   (
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   she
                   subsisting
                   in
                   her self
                   might
                   inform
                   others
                   )
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   prayed
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Passion
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     Simon
                     ,
                     behold
                     Satan
                     hath
                     desired
                     to
                     have
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     fift
                     you
                     as
                     Wheat
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     have
                     prayed
                     for
                     thee
                     ,
                     that
                     thy
                     faith
                     may
                     not
                     fail
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     when
                     thou
                     art
                     converted
                     strengthen
                     thy
                     Brethren
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   §
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   There
                   arose
                   indeed
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   question
                   not
                   long
                   since
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                  
                   the
                   22
                   our
                   Predecessor
                   of
                   happy
                   memory
                   ,
                   between
                   some
                   Doctors
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   just
                   men
                   after
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   was
                   nothing
                   to
                   be
                   purged
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   departed
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     if
                     there
                     were
                     ,
                  
                   it
                   
                     was
                     now
                     totally
                     purged
                     ;
                  
                   Whether
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   Divine
                   Essence
                   before
                   the
                   assumption
                   of
                   their
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   generall
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   concerning
                   other
                   matters
                   :
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   holding
                   the
                   negative
                   ,
                   some
                   the
                   affirmative
                   ;
                   others
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   shew
                   divers
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   divers
                   manners
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Vision
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Essence
                   by
                   the
                   Souls
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   known
                   apparently
                   by
                   
                   their
                   words
                   and
                   writings
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   rejected
                   Disputations
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   here
                   omit
                   for
                   brevities
                   sake
                   :
                   because
                   they
                   so
                   differed
                   amongst
                   themselves
                   from
                   our
                   determinations
                   .
                   And
                   whereas
                   our
                   aforesaid
                   Predecessor
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   above-mentioned
                   Questions
                   did
                   belong
                   ,
                   had
                   prepared
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   publick
                   Consistory
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   before
                   his
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Roman
                   Church
                   ,
                   (
                   of
                   whose
                   members
                   we
                   our selves
                   then
                   were
                   )
                   as
                   before
                   the
                   Prelates
                   and
                   Doctors
                   in
                   Divinity
                   (
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   being
                   present
                   )
                   strictly
                   charging
                   and
                   commanding
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   each
                   one
                   should
                   deliberately
                   deliver
                   his
                   opinion
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   Vision
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   should
                   require
                   it
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   being
                   prevented
                   by
                   Death
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   pleased
                   God
                   )
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   effect
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   §
                   .
                   2.
                   
                   We
                   therefore
                   ,
                   (
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   our
                   aforesaid
                   Predecessor
                   ,
                   being
                   assumed
                   to
                   sit
                   in
                   the
                   Apostolical
                   Seat
                   ;
                   more
                   seriously
                   considering
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   dangers
                   of
                   Souls
                   might
                   be
                   incurr'd
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   many
                   scandals
                   might
                   arise
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   contentions
                   were
                   left
                   unresolved
                   :
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   opinions
                   may
                   perish
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   solidity
                   of
                   truth
                   may
                   plainly
                   appear
                   ,
                   having
                   first
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   careful
                   examination
                   of
                   the
                   matters
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   diligently
                   deliberated
                   with
                   our
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   the
                   Cardinals
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Roman
                   Church
                   :
                   Do
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   those
                   our
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Apostolicall
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   Define
                   by
                   this
                   constitution
                   to
                   be
                   valid
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
                 
                   §
                   .
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   ordination
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   The
                   Souls
                   of
                   
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   departed
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   before
                   the
                   Passion
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   Confessors
                   ,
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   departed
                   after
                   they
                   had
                   received
                   Christs
                   sacred
                   Baptism
                   ;
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   was
                   nothi●g
                   to
                   be
                   purged
                   when
                   they
                   departed
                   ,
                   nor
                   also
                   shxall
                   be
                   when
                   he●eafter
                   they
                   shall
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   ;
                   
                     or
                     if
                     there
                     then
                     be
                     ,
                     or
                     shall
                     be
                     any
                     thing
                     to
                     be
                     purged
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     when
                     after
                     Death
                     they
                     shall
                     be
                     purged
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   regenerated
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   Christian
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   baptized
                   ;
                   when
                   being
                   baptized
                   they
                   shall
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   have
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   their
                   free
                   will
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     PRESENTLY
                     after
                     their
                     departure
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   Purgation
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   as
                   stood
                   in
                   need
                   thereof
                   ;
                   
                     EVEN
                     BEFORE
                     THE
                     RESUMPTION
                     OF
                     THEIR
                     
                     BODIES
                     ,
                     AND
                     BEFORE
                     THE
                     GENERAL
                     JUDGEMENT
                     ;
                     (
                     since
                     the
                     Ascension
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     and
                     Saviour
                     Jesus
                     into
                     Heaven
                     :
                     )
                     WERE
                     ,
                     ARE
                     ,
                     AND
                     SHALL
                     BE
                     IN
                     HEAVEN
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     heavenly
                     Kingdome
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     celestial
                     Paradise
                     with
                     Christ
                     ,
                     aggregated
                     to
                     the
                     fellowship
                     of
                     the
                     holy
                     Angels
                     ;
                     and
                     (
                     since
                     the
                     Passion
                     and
                     Death
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     )
                  
                   they
                   have
                   seen
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   see
                   the
                   Divine
                   Essence
                   by
                   an
                   intuitive
                   vision
                   ,
                   and
                   even
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   mediation
                   of
                   any
                   creature
                   interposing
                   it self
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   a
                   visible
                   object
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Divine
                   Essence
                   shewing
                   it self
                   immediately
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   nakedly
                   ,
                   clearly
                   ,
                   and
                   openly
                   :
                   
                     And
                     ,
                     That
                     they
                     thus
                     seeing
                     the
                     Divine
                     Essence
                     ,
                     do
                     enjoy
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Moreover
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   such
                   a
                   vision
                   and
                   fruition
                   ,
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   already
                   departed
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   are
                   truly
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   eternal
                   life
                   
                   and
                   rest
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   their
                   Souls
                   be
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   the
                   same
                   Divine
                   Essence
                   ,
                   and
                   enjoy
                   it
                   before
                   the
                   general
                   Judgment
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   Vision
                   and
                   Fruition
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Essence
                   ,
                   doth
                   evacuate
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   to
                   cease
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   Faith
                   and
                   Hope
                   ;
                   as
                   Faith
                   and
                   Hope
                   are
                   properly
                   Theological
                   Vertues
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   ,
                   That
                   after
                   such
                   an
                   intuitive
                   and
                   facial
                   Vision
                   and
                   Fruition
                   shall
                   be
                   begun
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   same
                   Vision
                   and
                   Fruition
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   interruption
                   ,
                   evacuation
                   or
                   cessation
                   ,
                   hath
                   remained
                   ,
                   continued
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   continued
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   final
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   and
                   afterwards
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   all
                   Eternity
                   .
                
                 
                   §
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   Moreover
                   We
                   Define
                   ,
                   That
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   common
                   ordination
                   ,
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   die
                   in
                   actual
                   deadly
                   sin
                   ,
                   descend
                   PRESENTLY
                   
                   into
                   Hell
                   after
                   their
                   death
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   are
                   tormented
                   with
                   infernal
                   punishments
                   ;
                   and
                   ,
                   That
                   nevertheless
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   all
                   men
                   shall
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   of
                   Christ
                   with
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   to
                   render
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   actions
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   one
                   may
                   bear
                   the
                   proper
                   things
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   ,
                   whether
                   good
                   or
                   evil
                   ,
                
                 
                   §
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   Decreeing
                   ,
                   That
                   our
                   Definitions
                   or
                   Determinations
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   be
                   held
                   by
                   all
                   faithfull
                   people
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   presume
                   ,
                   wittingly
                   and
                   pertinaciously
                   to
                   hold
                   ,
                   affirm
                   ,
                   preach
                   ,
                   teach
                   ,
                   and
                   defend
                   ,
                   by
                   Word
                   or
                   by
                   Writing
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   these
                   our
                   aforesaid
                   Definitions
                   ,
                   or
                   Determinations
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   It
                   be
                   proceeded
                   against
                   him
                   in
                   due
                   manner
                   ,
                   as
                   AGAINST
                   AN
                   HERETICK
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   §
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   Let
                   it
                   not
                   therefore
                   be
                   lawfull
                   for
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   violate
                   this
                   Page
                   of
                   our
                   Constitution
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   a
                   rash
                   boldness
                   to
                   do
                   against
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   any
                   one
                   shall
                   presume
                   to
                   attempt
                   it
                   ;
                   let
                   him
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   incur
                   the
                   wrath
                   of
                   the
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   
                     Peter
                  
                   and
                   
                     Paul
                  
                   his
                   Apopostles
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Given
                     at
                     Avinion
                     ,
                     
                       on
                       the
                       Fourth
                       of
                       the
                       Calends
                       of
                       February
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Second
                       Year
                       of
                       Our
                       Popedome
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           In
           like
           manner
           it
           was
           decreed
           in
           the
           Eighth
           
             General
             Synod
             ,
          
           held
           at
           
             Florence
             ,
          
           under
           
             Eugenius
          
           the
           Fourth
           ;
           as
           appears
           in
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           holy
           Union
           between
           the
           Latin
           and
           Greek
           Church
           .
           In
           these
           terms
           .
        
         
           
             
               
               
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   the
                   Eighth
                   Geneneral
                   Synod
                   held
                   at
                   Florence
                   ,
                   under
                   Eugenius
                   the
                   Fourth
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   Letters
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Union
                   between
                   the
                   Latin
                   and
                   Greek
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Sacred
                   Council
                   aprooving
                   ,
                   We
                   Define
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Artic.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   IF
                   truly
                   penitent
                   Souls
                   shall
                   depart
                   this
                   Life
                   before
                   they
                   have
                   satisfied
                   for
                   their
                   Commissions
                   and
                   Omissions
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   worthy
                   Fruits
                   of
                   Penance
                   :
                   That
                   their
                   Souls
                   are
                   purged
                   by
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   after
                   their
                   Bodies
                   Death
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   to
                   relieve
                   them
                   from
                   such
                   their
                   punishments
                   ,
                   
                   the
                   Suffrages
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   yet
                   living
                   do
                   profit
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   Alms-deeds
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   offices
                   of
                   piety
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   used
                   to
                   be
                   performed
                   by
                   the
                   faithfull
                   for
                   other
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   institute
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   after
                   Baptism
                   received
                   ,
                   have
                   contracted
                   no
                   blemish
                   at
                   all
                   of
                   any
                   Sin
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   those
                   Souls
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   contracted
                   the
                   blemish
                   of
                   sin
                   ,
                   are
                   purged
                   either
                   in
                   their
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   or
                   being
                   UNCLOATHED
                   OF
                   THEIR
                   BODIES
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   above-said
                   ,
                   )
                   are
                   PRESENTLY
                   received
                   into
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   clearly
                   behold
                   God
                   himself
                   in
                   Trinity
                   and
                   Unity
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   ;
                   yet
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   diversity
                   of
                   Merits
                   ,
                   one
                   more
                   perfect
                   then
                   another
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Art.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   them
                   who
                   depart
                   this
                   life
                   in
                   actual
                   deadly
                   
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   onely
                   in
                   Original
                   sin
                   ,
                   do
                   PRESENTLY
                   descend
                   into
                   Hell
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   punished
                   ,
                   though
                   with
                   unequal
                   punishments
                   .
                
                 
                   We
                   also
                   define
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostolical
                   Sea
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   holds
                   the
                   Primacy
                   over
                   the
                   whole
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   Successor
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Peter
                  
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   Vicar
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Head
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Teacher
                   of
                   all
                   Christians
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   full
                   power
                   was
                   delivered
                   unto
                   him
                   by
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   St.
                   
                     Peter
                     ,
                  
                   to
                   feed
                   ,
                   to
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   govern
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   :
                   As
                   it
                   is
                   also
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   General
                   Councils
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   sacred
                   Canons
                   .
                
                 
                   Given
                   at
                   
                     Florence
                     ,
                  
                   in
                   the
                   publick
                   Synodical
                   Session
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   year
                   1439.
                   
                   And
                   subscribed
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour
                   of
                   
                     Constantinople
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Greek
                   and
                   Latin
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   there
                   and
                   then
                   present
                   :
                   as
                   it
                   appears
                   in
                   the
                   Books
                   of
                   the
                   Councils
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           B
        
         
           The
           Ten
           Heresies
           condemned
           by
           this
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           Benedict
           ;
           gathered
           by
           Eymericus
           in
           his
           Directory
           of
           the
           Inquisitors
           ,
           approved
           by
           Gregory
           xiii
           .
           cited
           ,
           Pag.
           29.
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           Extravagant
           of
           Pope
           
             Benedict
             xii
             .
          
           (
           says
           
             Eymericus
             )
          
           which
           begins
           ,
           
             Blessed
             be
             God
             .
          
           These
           following
           Heresies
           are
           condemned
           ,
           and
           their
           contraries
           are
           proved
           to
           be
           Catholick
           verities
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           held
           as
           matters
           of
           
             Faith
             .
          
        
         
           The
           first
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           common
           ordination
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           Just
           men
           departed
           before
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           nothing
           was
           to
           be
           purged
           ;
           presently
           after
           the
           said
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           before
           the
           
             resumption
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ,
          
           did
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           do
           see
           ,
           nor
           shall
           see
           cleerly
           and
           openly
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           nor
           do
           enjoy
           it
           .
           No●
           after
           the
           Ascension
           of
           our
           Lord
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           were
           ,
           are
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           celestial
           Paradise
           with
           Christ
           ,
           aggregated
           to
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           common
           ordination
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           
           Just
           men
           departed
           before
           the
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           which
           something
           remained
           to
           be
           purged
           ,
           the
           purgation
           being
           totally
           compleated
           ,
           presently
           after
           the
           said
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             before
             the
             resumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ;
          
           did
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           do
           see
           ,
           nor
           shall
           see
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           clearly
           and
           openly
           ,
           not
           do
           enjoy
           it
           :
           Nor
           after
           the
           Ascension
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           were
           ,
           are
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Third
           Heresie
           is
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           common
           ordination
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           Just
           men
           departed
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           received
           the
           sacred
           Baptism
           ,
           in
           which
           nothing
           is
           to
           be
           purged
           ,
           when
           they
           depart
           ,
           
             before
             the
             resumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ,
          
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           shall
           see
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           clearly
           and
           openly
           ,
           nor
           do
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           nor
           are
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           Kingdome
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Fourth
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           common
           ordination
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           Just
           men
           ,
           departing
           after
           they
           have
           received
           the
           sacred
           Baptism
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           somthing
           to
           be
           purged
           ,
           when
           they
           depart
           ,
           their
           purgation
           being
           also
           totally
           compleated
           ,
           
             before
             the
             resumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ,
          
           do
           not
           see
           ,
           nor
           shall
           see
           clearly
           and
           openly
           ,
           
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           nor
           do
           ,
           nor
           shall
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           nor
           are
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Fifth
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           common
           ordination
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           Infants
           regenerated
           by
           sacred
           Baptism
           ,
           departing
           before
           the
           use
           of
           their
           
             Free-will
             ,
          
           before
           
             the
             resumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ,
          
           do
           neither
           see
           ,
           nor
           shall
           see
           ,
           clearly
           and
           openly
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           nor
           do
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           nor
           shall
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           nor
           are
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Sixth
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           common
           ordination
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Souls
           of
           all
           the
           aforesaid
           Just
           men
           departed
           ,
           
             before
             the
             resumption
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             the
             general
             Iudgment
             ,
          
           shall
           not
           be
           blessed
           with
           the
           Divine
           Vision
           and
           Fruition
           ,
           nor
           shall
           have
           eternal
           life
           and
           rest
           .
        
         
           The
           Seventh
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Vision
           which
           the
           blessed
           Souls
           have
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           is
           not
           an
           intuitive
           and
           facial
           Vision
           .
        
         
           The
           Eighth
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           common
           ordination
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           intuitive
           and
           facial
           Vision
           and
           Fruition
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           shall
           be
           evacuated
           in
           the
           Blessed
           ,
           nor
           shall
           be
           continued
           until
           the
           final
           Judgment
           ,
           nor
           from
           thence
           unto
           all
           Eternity
           .
        
         
           The
           Ninth
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           according
           to
           the
           common
           ordination
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Souls
           departed
           
           in
           mortal
           Sin
           ,
           presently
           after
           death
           do
           not
           descend
           into
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           are
           tormented
           with
           infernal
           punishments
           .
        
         
           The
           Tenth
           
             Heresie
          
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgmen●
           ,
           all
           men
           shall
           not
           appear
           with
           their
           bodies
           before
           the
           Tribunal
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           render
           an
           account
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           that
           every
           one
           may
           receive
           the
           things
           done
           in
           his
           bodie
           according
           to
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           good
           or
           bad
           .
        
      
       
         
           C.
           
        
         
           The
           Discourse
           of
           an
           Eminently
           Learned
           Divine
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           to
           prove
           the
           delivery
           of
           Souls
           before
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           Cited
           pag.
           42.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Condemnation
             of
             Blacklow
             (
             or
             White
             )
             by
             a
             Pope
             and
             General
             Council
             .
          
           
             THe
             sense
             of
             the
             
               Florentin
            
             Council
             of
             the
             admission
             of
             some
             Souls
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             now
             are
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             to
             Eternal
             Beatitude
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             General
             judgment
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             The
             Definition
             of
             the
             Council
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               Trinity
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             This
             Sacred
             and
             Vniversal
             Florentin
             Council
             approving
             ,
             we
             define
             ,
             That
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             who
             after
             Baptism
             received
             have
             contracted
             no
             Blemish
             at
             all
             of
             sin
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             which
             after
             the
             blemish
             of
             sin
             contracted
             ,
             are
             now
             purged
             either
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             or
             uncloated
             of
             their
             said
             bodies
             (
             as
             is
             above
             said
             )
             presently
             are
             received
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             do
             behold
             God
             himself
             in
             Trinity
             and
             Vnity
             as
             he
             is
             .
             
               Thus
               the
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             Though
             the
             very
             Text
             it self
             of
             the
             
               Florentin
               Council
               ,
            
             seemes
             abundantly
             sufficient
             to
             evince
             what
             we
             here
             aime
             at
             and
             intend
             :
             yet
             that
             the
             Stubborness
             of
             some
             persons
             (
             who
             are
             not
             the
             most
             knowing
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             doctrin
             )
             may
             more
             powerfully
             be
             repressed
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             That
             when
             any
             doubt
             arises
             concerning
             the
             meaning
             of
             a
             
               Council
               ,
            
             we
             are
             diligently
             to
             seek
             out
             what
             occasioned
             such
             a
             Decree
             ,
             and
             find
             what
             was
             then
             chiefly
             agitated
             and
             debated
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             here
             in
             dispute
             between
             the
             
               Latins
            
             and
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
            
             was
             this
             ,
             
               What
               Souls
               were
               admitted
               〈…〉
               to
               eternal
               
               Beatitude
               before
               the
               day
               of
               general
               Iudgement
               ?
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             hear
             the
             
               Latins
            
             in
             this
             question
             concerning
             the
             fire
             of
             
               Purgatory
               ;
            
             presently
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             
               Council
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Latins
            
             acknowledge
             both
             in
             this
             world
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Purgatory
            
             by
             fire
             ;
             and
             also
             in
             the
             future
             world
             they
             acknowledg
             a
             fire
             ,
             yet
             not
             purging
             ,
             but
             eternal
             .
             They
             confess
             also
             ,
             That
             souls
             are
             cleansed
             and
             freed
             by
             that
             (
             first
             named
             )
             Purgatory
             Fire
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             committed
             many
             offences
             ,
             is
             freed
             after
             a
             long
             time
             of
             purgation
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             hath
             committed
             a
             few
             ,
             is
             sooner
             delivered
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               us
               now
               heare
               the
               Greeks
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Greeks
             are
             of
             opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Fire
            
             is
             in
             the
             future
             onely
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             The
             temporary
             punishment
             of
             sinful
             Souls
             consists
             in
             their
             being
             imprisoned
             in
             a
             
               darksome
               place
               ,
            
             where
             they
             remain
             for
             a
             time
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             are
             purged
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               freed
            
             and
             
               delivered
            
             from
             that
             obscure
             and
             afflicting
             place
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Prayers
            
             and
             
               Sacrifices
            
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             
               Fire
               .
            
          
           
             Hitherto
             the
             
               Council
            
             of
             the
             Souls
             in
             
               Purgatory
               .
            
             It
             proceeds
             to
             declare
             the
             opinions
             of
             both
             Churches
             ,
             concerning
             the
             souls
             of
             
             Just
             men
             ,
             which
             have
             no
             debt
             at
             all
             to
             be
             paid
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Latins
            
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             souls
             of
             holy
             and
             just
             men
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             that
             (
             without
             any
             
               medium
               )
            
             they
             see
             and
             enjoy
             the
             Sacred
             
               Trinity
               .
            
          
           
             The
             
               Greeks
            
             imagine
             that
             the
             souls
             of
             just
             men
             have
             indeed
             obtain'd
             
               Beatitude
               ,
            
             but
             not
             perfectly
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             perfectly
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             reunited
             to
             their
             Bodies
             in
             the
             
               Resurrection
               .
            
             And
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             they
             remain
             in
             a
             separated
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             interiorly
             rejoyce
             ,
             entertaining
             their
             thoughts
             with
             the
             fore-seen
             and
             fore-known
             perfect
             
               Beatiude
            
             and
             Adoption
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             
               You
               see
               the
               Question
               cleerly
               and
               plainly
               propounded
               :
               You
               see
               wherein
               the
               Eastern
               and
               Western
               Churches
               agree
               ,
               wherein
               they
               disagree
               :
               What
               (
               after
               their
               frequent
               disputations
               )
               was
               at
               last
               concluded
               ?
               Surely
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               then
               —
               The
               sacred
               Councill
               approving
               ,
            
             We
             define
             ,
             That
             the
             souls
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             after
             Baptism
             received
             ,
             have
             contracted
             no
             blemish
             at
             all
             of
             sin
             ;
             as
             also
             those
             souls
             ,
             which
             after
             they
             have
             contracted
             the
             blemish
             of
             sin
             ,
             are
             purged
             either
             in
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             or
             being
             vncloathed
             of
             their
             said
             Bodies
             ,
             are
             presently
             received
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             
             and
             cleerly
             behold
             God
             himself
             in
             Trinity
             and
             Vnity
             ,
             
               as
               he
               is
               .
            
          
           
             Behold
             a
             
               Categorical
               Definition
               ,
            
             directly
             determining
             the
             proposed
             difficulty
             .
             The
             Question
             was
             ,
             How
             many
             sorts
             of
             souls
             were
             admitted
             to
             the
             intuitive
             Vision
             of
             God
             before
             the
             general
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             The
             Councill
             answers
             ,
             Three
             Sorts
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             sort
             ,
             such
             as
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             contracted
             no
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             such
             as
             although
             they
             contracted
             sin
             ,
             yet
             fully
             satisfied
             for
             them
             before
             their
             death
             by
             worthy
             fruits
             of
             Pennance
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             ,
             such
             as
             contracted
             sin
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             fully
             satisfie
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             were
             purged
             afterwards
             in
             
               Purgatory
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Aversary
             dares
             not
             deny
             an
             admittance
             of
             the
             First
             and
             Second
             sort
             of
             Souls
             to
             the
             fruition
             of
             God
             
               presently
               ,
            
             before
             the
             day
             of
             general
             Judgment
             .
             But
             he
             most
             inconsequently
             rejects
             the
             Third
             sort
             now
             in
             Question
             .
             For
             what
             an
             absurd
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Council
             would
             this
             be
             ?
             The
             souls
             of
             Just
             men
             having
             no
             sin
             at
             all
             ,
             are
             received
             
               presently
            
             befor
             the
             day
             of
             general
             Judgment
             to
             the
             cleer
             Vision
             of
             God
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             souls
             which
             have
             fully
             satisfied
             for
             their
             sins
             before
             their
             departure
             ,
             are
             admitted
             presently
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             to
             eternal
             Beatitude
             :
             the
             souls
             
             cleansed
             in
             Purgatory
             are
             admitted
             
               presently
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             When
             as
             this
             Third
             Sort
             of
             Souls
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             same
             period
             ,
             under
             the
             self
             same
             form
             of
             words
             .
             And
             (
             which
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             special
             no●ice
             off
             )
             the
             Particle
             
               Mox
               presently
               ,
            
             wherein
             is
             the
             greatest
             force
             ,
             is
             joyned
             onely
             to
             this
             Third
             sort
             of
             Souls
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             also
             necessarily
             understood
             in
             the
             two
             former
             .
          
           
             Surely
             none
             of
             the
             
               Latins
               ,
            
             none
             of
             the
             
               Greeks
               ,
            
             did
             either
             question
             or
             controvert
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Souls
             of
             Just
             men
             ,
             or
             the
             Souls
             in
             Purgatory
             were
             admitted
             to
             eternal
             Beatitude
             
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               general
               Iudgment
               :
            
             But
             the
             sole
             difficulty
             was
             of
             the
             time
             preceding
             ;
             as
             manifestly
             appears
             by
             the
             Declaration
             of
             both
             Churches
             :
             and
             as
             concerning
             
               Purgatory
               ,
            
             the
             difference
             between
             them
             was
             onely
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             
               Latins
            
             admitted
             the
             operation
             of
             a
             material
             Fire
             ;
             the
             
               Greeks
            
             a
             darksome
             place
             ,
             but
             not
             Fire
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             that
             the
             Adversary
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             a
             Catholick
             ,
             and
             acknowledges
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             submit
             himself
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             General
             
               Councils
               ,
            
             but
             also
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Chief
             
               Pastor
               :
            
             Let
             him
             attentively
             read
             and
             consider
             the
             solemn
             Decree
             of
             
               Pope
               Benedict
            
             the
             xii
             .
             (
             above
             related
             )
             where
             he
             shall
             find
             his
             
             Assertion
             in
             most
             plain
             terms
             condemned
             :
             For
             by
             that
             Constitution
             he
             may
             easily
             perceive
             in
             what
             sense
             this
             particle
             
               Mox
               presently
               ,
            
             inserted
             in
             the
             Florentin
             
               Council
               ,
            
             is
             to
             be
             explicated
             ,
             where
             the
             same
             matter
             ,
             almost
             in
             the
             self-same
             words
             ,
             is
             handled
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             most
             manifestly
             signifies
             immediately
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             day
             of
             general
             Judgme●t
             .
          
           
             This
             Decree
             is
             extant
             in
             
               Sanderus
            
             (
             de
             visibili
             Monarchia
             ,
             )
             and
             it
             is
             also
             mentioned
             in
             the
             7th
             Tome
             of
             the
             
               Councils
               ,
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             the
             said
             
               Benedict
               ,
            
             in
             these
             terms
             .
             —
             
               He
               defined
               ,
               That
               the
               Souls
               of
               holy
               men
               ,
               sufficiently
               expiated
               from
               their
               sins
               ,
               were
               blessed
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               the
               cleer
               sight
               of
               God
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             there
             highly
             praised
             ,
             as
             a
             vertuous
             man
             ,
             and
             one
             perseverantly
             constant
             till
             his
             death
             in
             pious
             actions
             .
          
           
             What
             (
             think
             you
             )
             may
             we
             now
             judge
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             calls
             the
             
               Definition
            
             of
             such
             a
             
               Pope
               ,
            
             and
             of
             so
             great
             a
             
               Council
               ,
            
             a
             
               new
               Doctrine
               ,
               supported
               by
               no
               foundation
               ,
               and
               opposite
               to
               the
               Churches
               practise
               ?
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           D
        
         
           The
           Answer
           to
           the
           Precedent
           discourse
           ,
           by
           one
           of
           Master
           Whites
           Scholers
           ,
           now
           a
           very
           able
           Proficient
           in
           his
           School
           .
        
         
           SIr
           ,
           I
           have
           perused
           your
           Papers
           ,
           which
           truly
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           ▪
           That
           the
           Holy
           Ghosts
           assistance
           in
           
             Councils
          
           and
           
             Consistories
             ,
          
           is
           without
           restriction
           or
           limitation
           ,
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           evidence
           a
           deliverance
           of
           Souls
           out
           of
           
             Purgatory
             before
             the
             Day
             of
             Iudgment
             :
          
           But
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           ,
           That
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           
             Councils
          
           and
           
             Consistories
             ,
          
           is
           no
           longer
           then
           there
           is
           a
           diligent
           search
           to
           find
           out
           what
           
             Christ
          
           taught
           ,
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
          
           delivered
           as
           so
           taught
           ,
           there
           appears
           onely
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Council
          
           of
           
             Florence
          
           and
           
             Pope
             Benedict
             ,
          
           did
           think
           or
           judge
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           which
           may
           raise
           opposition
           to
           a
           
             Disobedience
             ,
          
           but
           not
           to
           an
           
             Heresie
             :
          
           For
           according
           to
           this
           later
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           opposition
           ,
           and
           no
           other
           is
           to
           be
           termed
           
             Heretical
             ,
          
           that
           gain-says
           apparent
           
             Tradition
             .
          
           So
           that
           unless
           you
           shew
           that
           the
           
             Council
          
           of
           
             Florence
          
           
           and
           
             Pope
             Benedict
          
           determined
           conformably
           to
           
             Tradition
             ,
          
           Mr.
           
           
             a
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             ,
             Master
             
               Whites
               .
            
          
           Blacklowes
           calling
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           new
           ,
           will
           not
           savour
           the
           least
           of
           
             Heresie
             ;
          
           For
           certainly
           that
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           must
           be
           new
           ,
           that
           took
           beginning
           after
           
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           O!
           but
           where
           is
           this
           restriction
           ?
           In
           Christs
           own
           words
           ,
           
             Docebit
             vos
             omnia
             quaecunque
             dixero
             vob●s
             ,
          
           Not
           
             all
             truths
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             I
             shall
             reveal
             to
             you
             .
          
           This
           restriction
           
             Vincentius
             Lirinensis
          
           understood
           ,
           when
           he
           imputed
           the
           Erring
           of
           the
           Arim
           ▪
           to
           their
           preferring
           their
           private
           reasonings
           before
           the
           proper
           rule
           and
           light
           ,
           
             Tradition
             ,
          
           appointed
           by
           
             Christ
          
           to
           steer
           by
           :
           and
           the
           concurrence
           of
           
             Divines
          
           seems
           general
           ,
           holding
           that
           there
           is
           no
           new
           
             Revelation
             ,
          
           that
           the
           
             Church
          
           onely
           declares
           matters
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           which
           supposes
           them
           delivered
           ,
           not
           newly
           found
           out
           ;
           else
           she
           might
           make
           matters
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           bring
           all
           Truths
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           
             Christianity
             ;
          
           whereas
           indeed
           Christianity
           can
           onely
           be
           a
           belief
           of
           those
           Truths
           Christ
           taught
           ,
           whilest
           he
           was
           conversant
           amongst
           men
           .
        
         
           This
           puts
           all
           to
           a
           loss
           :
           For
           how
           shall
           it
           be
           known
           when
           
             Councils
          
           and
           
             Consistories
          
           apply
           themselves
           aright
           ?
           Easily
           ,
           by
           examining
           
           
             Tradition
          
           of
           what
           you
           have
           seen
           and
           heard
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           common
           light
           and
           plain
           way
           promised
           ,
           to
           keep
           even
           fools
           from
           straying
           from
           Christs
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Neither
           is
           Mr.
           
             b
          
           
             b
             White
             .
          
           
             Blacklow
          
           taxable
           in
           point
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           he
           having
           submitted
           himself
           both
           to
           the
           
             Pope
          
           and
           
             Council
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           principal
           Errours
           .
        
         
           
             PAg.
             70.
             line
          
           4.
           leave
           very
           ill
           consequences
           behind
           it
           ▪
           
             read
             ,
          
           draw
           very
           ill
           consequences
           after
           it
           .
           
             p.
             98.
             l.
          
           11.
           
           I
           now
           draw
           ,
           hopes
           ,
           
             r.
             
          
           I
           now
           draw
           ,
           is
           hoped
           .
           
             p.
             150.
             l.
          
           3.
           corporea
           ,
           
             r.
          
           corporeae
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A59251e-230
           
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             well
             〈◊〉
             by
             T.
             W.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Consilium
             Authoris
             .
          
           
             a
             
               See
            
             ratio
             operis
             .
             Scito
             D●um
             naturae
             esse
             author●m
             .
             &c.
             Know
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             perfects
             and
             el●vates
             it
             by
             supernatural
             things
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             showrs
             into
             our
             souls
             a
             series
             of
             things
             of
             a
             different
             or
             unlike
             order
             or
             nature
             :
             Reason
             is
             Nature
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             perf●ction
             of
             Reason
             is
             demonstration
             .
             Do
             not
             then
             despair
             of
             demonstration
             from
             God
             .
          
           
             Page
             3.
             
          
           
             Page
             11
             
          
           
             Page
             31.
             
          
           
             Page
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Peg.
             com
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sonus
               Buccinae
               ,
            
             the
             Title
             of
             one
             of
             Mr.
             
               Whites
            
             Books
             .
          
           
             
               In
            
             Edic
             .
             consir
             .
             Conc.
             C●lc
             .
             
               act
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             G●l
             .
             Pap.
             1.
             
               ad
            
             Ep.
             Dar.
             miratisumus
             .
             
               Grat.
            
             cau
             .
             24.
             
               q.
               1.
               
               C.
            
             majores
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             
               Ser.
            
             32.
             de
             
               verb
               .
            
             Apostoli
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
            
             Ser.
             41.
             de
             S.
             S.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             16.
             de
             50.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             41.
             de
             S.
             S.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             14.
             in
             Levit.
             
          
           
             lib.
             8.
             in
             Ep.
             ad
             
               Rom.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             Master
             
               Whites
            
             Name
             in
             his
             
               Instit.
               
               Sac.
               
            
          
           
             a
             
               See
            
             Institutiones
             Sacrae
             ,
             
               in
               the
               beginning
            
             Ratio
             operis
             ,
             
               where
               after
               a
               description
               of
               the
               Theology
               he
               delivers
               ,
            
             Vide
             ,
             
               &c.
               (
               saith
               he
               to
               the
               Reader
               )
            
             See
             what
             an
             execrable
             thing
             it
             is
             in
             such
             matters
             as
             these
             ,
             after
             a
             proposition
             and
             a
             hope
             of
             Verity
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             feed
             our
             hungry
             Souls
             with
             vain
             and
             lying
             trifles
             .
             Remember
             then
             thou
             art
             a
             man
             ,
             born
             capable
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             these
             things
             are
             proposed
             to
             thee
             in
             a
             familiar
             language
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightst
             understand
             and
             enjoy
             them
             .
             He
             who
             hopes
             this
             without
             Demonstration
             ,
             goes
             about
             to
             delude
             himself
             and
             thee
             .
             They
             object
             the
             obscurity
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             inaccessible
             darkness
             of
             the
             Divinity
             to
             our
             Reason
             .
             But
             this
             hinders
             nothing
             ;
             for
             such
             Demonstrations
             may
             be
             given
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             ,
             as
             is
             given
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             &c.
             
             Courage
             then
             ,
             and
             dare
             thou
             to
             expect
             in
             Theology
             the
             full
             satiety
             of
             thy
             understanding
             :
             Seek
             in
             it
             certainty
             ,
             and
             the
             evidence
             of
             Science
             and
             Demonstration
             .
             
               And
               in
               the
               same
            
             Institut
             .
             Sac.
             2
             
               Volume
               .
               lib.
               3.
               Lect.
            
             2.
             
             And
             since
             Grace
             is
             so
             implanted
             in
             Nature
             ,
             that
             they
             draw
             each
             other
             with
             connected
             Members
             ,
             and
             interlaced
             links
             :
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             most
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Faith
             ,
             may
             be
             Demonstratively
             known
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Church
             now
             proceeding
             to
             the
             midday
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Demonstrated
             .
          
           
             b
             
               See
               ibid
               :
            
             Ratio
             operis
             .
             Theology
             is
             planted
             in
             nature
             ,
             Faith
             is
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             humane
             language
             .
             What
             more
             sublime
             things
             are
             disputed
             in
             Theology
             ,
             then
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             Generation
             ,
             Spiration
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Person
             ?
             
               &c.
            
             And
             yet
             we
             were
             taught
             all
             these
             things
             by
             Nature
             and
             Reason
             ,
             even
             before
             Christ
             .
             But
             if
             these
             things
             now
             be
             rendered
             evident
             ,
             there
             will
             nothing
             at
             all
             remain
             obscure
             .
             
               See
               more
               fully
               in
               the
               same
               Book
               ,
            
             lib.
             2.
             
               where
               all
               these
               things
               are
               pretended
               to
               be
               demonstrated
               ,
               by
               the
               Principles
               of
               natural
               Reason
               .
            
          
           
             c
             See
             ibid.
             Ratio
             operis
             .
             
               A
               libertatis
               cavo
               sibil●t
               alter
               anguis
               :
               The
               other
               Snake
               hisses
               out
               of
               the
               Denn
               of
               Liberty
               .
            
             Where
             of
             these
             contingent
             Theological
             Truths
             ,
             he
             largely
             promises
             demonstrations
             ,
             and
             attempts
             is
             every where
             in
             his
             new
             
               Theology
               ,
            
             where
             these
             mysteries
             are
             treated
             .
          
           
             d
             
               See
            
             ibid
             
               Ratio
               operis
               ,
            
             Eadem
             Labyrintho
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             In
             the
             same
             Labyrinth
             with
             Divinity
             ,
             Phylosophy
             too
             ,
             grew
             old
             .
             But
             
               Digby
            
             hath
             held
             forth
             his
             Torch
             :
             If
             now
             they
             dispair
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             vanished
             :
             Dare
             ,
             now
             greater
             things
             ;
             his
             foot-steps
             will
             lead
             thee
             to
             the
             fortress
             of
             Theology
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               What
               then
               dost
            
             thou
             fear
             ?
             and
             trembling
             shunnest
             the
             Digbaean
             attempts
             ?
             If
             the
             things
             thou
             learnest
             are
             false
             ,
             reason
             it self
             will
             teach
             thee
             so
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             true
             ,
             the
             happy
             success
             will
             now
             provoke
             thee
             glad
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             dost
             thou
             loose
             any
             thing
             by
             seeking
             ;
             set
             then
             the
             right
             foot
             forward
             ,
             and
             gratefully
             hold
             on
             that
             path
             ,
             trodden
             by
             other
             mens
             labours
             .
          
           
             
               Exeg
               .
            
             on
             the
             
               Apocalyps
               .
            
             Sec.
             x●
             .
          
           
             a
             
               See
               Instit.
               
               Sac.
               Ratio
               operis
               .
            
             Expect
             that
             full
             Satiety
             or
             surfet
             of
             thy
             Vaderstanding
             in
             Theology
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             Sac.
             lib.
             2
             Lect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Inst
             S.
             li
             .
             3.
             lec
             .
             2.
             &
             alibi
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
            
             Letter
             of
             Vindication
             .
          
           
             Exeg
             .
             on
             the
             Apocalyps
             ,
             
               sect.
            
             xi
             .
          
           
             a
             
               See
            
             Instit.
             
             Sac.
             
               Ratio
               operis
               .
            
             Sulcus
             quem
             duco
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
             The
             trench
             I
             now
             draw
             ,
             hoped
             will
             serve
             to
             derive
             both
             truth
             ,
             and
             certainty
             ,
             in
             Theological
             matters
             .
          
           
             b
             
               See
            
             ibid.
             
               neque
               tamen
               sustinet
               haec
               aetas
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Nor
             does
             the
             present
             age
             sustain
             ,
             that
             mention
             be
             made
             of
             demonstrations
             ,
             or
             infallible
             decisions
             ,
             ;
             that
             theology
             may
             be
             esteemed
             a
             science
             knit
             together
             ,
             and
             woven
             with
             the
             connexion
             of
             consequences
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             be
             believed
             to
             stand
             on
             other
             foundations
             ,
             then
             a
             meer
             habnab
             medley
             of
             waxen
             words
             ,
             or
             a
             certain
             juggling
             temerity
             of
             babling
             Crackers
             ,
             without
             any
             sence
             or
             meaning
             ;
             (
             under
             the
             sir-name
             of
             Phylosophy
             )
             on
             either
             side
             of
             the
             contradiction
             .
             What
             further
             mischief
             can
             we
             expect
             ?
             or
             how
             long
             do
             we
             hinder
             Fire
             and
             Sword
             ?
             and
             adore
             this
             Idol
             of
             desolation
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Exeg
               .
            
             on
             the
             
               Apacalyps
               .
            
             Sec.
             14.
             
          
           
             Master
             
               Whites
            
             Prophesie
             of
             the
             happy
             state
             of
             the
             
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             
               civil
               Governments
            
             guided
             by
             his
             
               demonstr●tive
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
            
             R●sh●orths
             Dialogues
             ,
             Dialog.
             2.
             
          
           
             Instit.
             Sac.
             1.
             3.
             Lcct.
             xi
             .
          
           
             Inst.
             Sac.
             lib.
             3
             Lect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             Sac.
             lib.
             3.
             Lect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Concilium
             Provinciale
             Senonense
             
               Decreta
               fidei
               ,
            
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Inst.
             Peri●
             .
             lib.
             5.
             lec
             .
             4.